《Cold Feet》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    VIOLA


    The Los Angeles Wedding Exhibition. Thergest and most important annual wedding exhibition in Los


    Angeles. Anyone who is anyone in the industry is there and anyone who wants to be someone in the


    industry should be there.


    It¡¯s the first year I¡¯ve been able to rent a booth. My initial doubts about whether I can justify the cost and


    whether I¡¯ll recover the investment from a brand awareness and ie perspective remain to be seen.


    So far, it would appear that renting a booth was the right thing to do.


    I have had plenty of customers register with me for follow-up appointments and even a few confirmed


    bookings on the spot. All told, I¡¯m on top of the world.


    Then I see her. My role model in the industry. Christine Jackson. She is the number one in the industry.


    I have admired her from afar for so long. While we arepetitors, I hold her in the highest regard.


    There¡¯s room enough for both of us and then some in the industry. I¡¯ve never met her though but today,


    atst, I see her in the flesh.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She is as beautiful as the photos I have seen of her. Her long, straight blonde hair is perfect and seems


    to be magically held in ce. Her voice is weing and soothing and her emerald green eyes


    sparkle. She wears a smart suit that entuates her figure in all the right ces. It has the effect of


    creating a professional image as opposed to a sexy one, depending on who she¡¯s talking to. I¡¯m sure


    men want to talk to her for the reason that she is so sexy while their wives talk to her because she


    looks so professional and confident. It¡¯s a no-brainer for a husband and wife to agree on using her for


    their children¡¯s wedding or for a couple to agree to use her for their wedding even if they have different


    reasons for being convinced to use her.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to stereotype, and not everyone will fall for the trick but there is a


    reason why dressing sexy is one of the oldest tricks in the book to getting attention. It works.


    Mentally, I take a page out of her book as I study myself surreptitiously in the mirror of the booth


    opposite mine. I might not be dressed as sexy as Christine but I¡¯m not doing badly at all businesswise.


    So maybe I don¡¯t need to dress like her and I just need to keep doing what I¡¯m doing.


    I¡¯m surprised by a voice behind me.


    ¡°Are you Vi?¡±


    I turn around hastily blushing at having been caught studying myself in the mirror. It¡¯s Christine and I


    blush even more just because it¡¯s her. I recover quickly and nod.


    ¡°Yes. I am. You are Christine Jackson.¡± I offer my hand but she ignores it.


    ¡°Everyone knows me,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°You have no idea. I¡¯ve been a fan of yours ever since I started in the industry. You¡¯re my role model.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Christine¡¯s eyes sh as she takes in my remark. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. I had no idea that


    someone like you was just a follower.¡±


    I¡¯m fawning over Christine like a school girl when her first crush notices her for the first time. Before I


    can say anything more my assistant, Jessica catches my attention. I look at her and she holds up her


    mobile phone and indicates that someone wants to talk to me.


    ¡°Um¡­ excuse me for a moment,¡± I say. I cross to Jessica who takes me by the arm and turns away


    from Christine.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on the phone?¡±


    ¡°No-one,¡± she whispers. ¡°but take my advice. Pretend there¡¯s someone on the phone and walk away


    right now. Come back when she¡¯s gone.¡±


    I look at her quizzically but her expression tells me she¡¯s in charge and furious. I take the phone and


    press it to my ear. I start a fake conversation with no-one and walk away.


    Jessica steps up to Christine.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Vi had to take that call. Another booking.¡±


    Christine nods and smiles. She extends her hand, ¡°No problem. And you are?¡±


    Jessica ignores Christine¡¯s hand just as Christine ignored mine. ¡°Jessica. Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± Christine smiles as she picks up one of our brochures. ¡°I just came to see your booth to


    make sure I¡¯m not making any amateur mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Well then I guess you can see that you have a lot of fixing to do,¡± Jessica retorts coldly.


    Christine¡¯s eyes harden and she casts onest nce around my booth. Despite Jessica¡¯s loyalty to


    me, Christine presses on, ¡°If ever you want to work with a true professional, call me. I¡¯ll pay more.


    Besides, I don¡¯t think your boss is going to be in business much longer.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°Just a hunch,¡± Christine says. ¡°My offer stands as long as this joke is in business. When it¡¯s not in


    business anymore, my offer will be gone. Get out while you¡¯re ahead.¡±


    ¡°I am ahead,¡± Jessica responds. ¡°We are ahead of you. Now, why don¡¯t you go and be men¡¯s fantasy at


    your booth before I have to call the cleaners.¡±


    Christine¡¯s face flushes with anger. She opens her mouth then closes it again before walking briskly


    away.


    I watch Jessica and Christine from afar but can¡¯t hear what is said. After Christine leaves, I return to the


    booth.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I ask Jessica.


    ¡°Jesus, girl! You were fawning all over that tart!¡± She mimics me, ¡°You¡¯re my role model. She¡¯s probably


    telling the guests at her booth that she¡¯s your role model. She even offered me a job and said that you


    won¡¯t be in business much longer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask astounded.


    ¡°Yeah, so much for your role model,¡± Jessica says.


    ¡°Let me go over there and give her a piece of my mind¡­¡±


    Jessica stops me. ¡°Leave it, Vi. There¡¯s no need to make this any worse. She¡¯s just jealous because


    we¡¯re better than her and she knows it. Take the high road and let it go. There¡¯s more than enough


    room for both of us in this game.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. Thanks, Jessica.¡± I enter the booth and sit down. Inside I am still


    fuming. I had nothing but respect for Christine but with what Jessica just told me, I have lost all respect


    for her. I¡¯m hurt too and finally take a walk to calm myself down.


    The rest of the exhibition passes without further contact between Christine and myself. The clients we


    have gained from being present have made the exhibition well worth it and help me to forget about the


    disappointment of what happened with Christine.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    CHRISTINE


    I¡¯ve been a wedding nner for a long time. I¡¯m the best in the game and I¡¯m not about to let a young


    upstart challenge for my crown. There¡¯s one person who Ie up against more and more and it¡¯s her.


    Vi. I¡¯ve lost a lot of business to her. I¡¯m still doing great numbers and growing but I could grow so


    much faster if she wasn¡¯t fishing in my pond.


    Who the hell does she think she is? I know this business inside out. There isn¡¯t that much to it when


    you¡¯re an expert. It¡¯s easy to pinpoint the weak points in any wedding nner¡¯s business. Hell, they¡¯re


    the same weak spots as mine and that makes it even easier to take her down. Her assistant didn¡¯t want


    to take my offer but that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just one point of attack.


    When I¡¯m finished, they¡¯ll both be crawling to me.


    I look at the brochure I took from their booth and start to formte my n of attack. I boot up my


    laptop and am soon on Vi¡¯s website looking for the information I need. I can¡¯t find what I¡¯m looking


    for so I try another angle. I go to the gallery and testimonials.


    Bingo! I make notes of the information I am looking for and then close the site.


    I pick up the phone and dial Vi¡¯s office number.


    The phone is answered promptly.


    ¡°Hi, this is Mrs. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Anderson. How can I help you? This is Jessica.¡±


    The assistant. ¡°We¡¯re having a party soon for Mr. Anderson¡¯s office and he asked me about the band


    that we had at the wedding. I thought I¡¯d give you a call and find out if I could contact them to see if


    they¡¯re avable. Would it be possible to give me their number?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Anderson. I¡¯d be only too happy to. Hold on while I get the details.¡±


    I wait a few moments and then Jessicaes on the line again. ¡°Here you go, Mrs. Anderson.¡±


    She gives me the contact name and number for Steve from the band called ¡®stered¡¯. I thank her and


    hang up.


    I smile and mentally congratte myself. It¡¯s that easy.


    When Steve answers the phone I arrange to meet him to discuss hiring the band for a party.


    Steve is already waiting when I enter the coffee shop. He recognizes me from the clothes I told him I¡¯d


    be wearing and waves to me. I cross to the booth and slide in opposite him. I feel his eyes appraise me


    as I sit down. I¡¯ve worn a short skirt and a tight, white cotton blouse that entuates my breasts. It¡¯s


    unbuttoned just far enough to reveal a glimpse of my bra which is visible through the soft material of


    the blouse anyway. I shake Steve¡¯s hand.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°I have a confession, Steve,¡± I reply conspiratorially.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Steve asks, intrigued.


    ¡°Well, when I said I need a band for a party, I wasn¡¯t being totally honest. I¡¯d like your band to y for


    all my parties unless my clients insist otherwise.¡±


    ¡°All your parties?¡± Steve frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wedding nner, just like Vi who you work with regrly.¡±


    Steve nods as the penny drops. ¡°Well, you know we go back a long way. I mean I¡¯d be happy to


    support you when you have a wedding if we don¡¯t have a wedding booked with Vi.¡±


    I smile and shake my head. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that Steve but I have to say I¡¯m looking for a reversal


    of that proposed arrangement. You y all my weddings and fit her in where you can. I¡¯ll pay you one


    and a half times what she pays you per wedding.¡±


    Steve looks at me and says nothing. I can tell his mind is working overtime and I can tell where it¡¯s


    headed so I cut it off.


    ¡°This is a one-time deal. Right here, right now. There¡¯s no going to Vi and bargaining with her. I¡¯m


    not into horse-trading.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about if I call the band and discuss it with them?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°Why would they care? A gig¡¯s a gig. Doesn¡¯t matter who you y for or where you y. Right?¡±


    Steve sighs. He¡¯s tempted but his loyalty is still to Vi. ¡°When¡¯s the first gig?¡±


    ¡®Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Saturday? That¡¯s two days away!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re booked for a wedding with Vi. We can¡¯t just drop her at such short notice. It¡¯s not ethical.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± I say hardening my tone. ¡°You guys have a good name out there. It¡¯s why I came to you first.


    But you¡¯re not the only band. I¡¯ll say this too, and I don¡¯t mean to sound like I¡¯m bragging but when it


    comes to wedding nners, I. Am. The. Best. So, you can decide if you¡¯re going to be loyal to number


    two or three or whatever the hell Vi is, or you cane along with me. Sess breeds sess.


    You know that as well as I do.¡±


    Steve ponders my words. I can tell he¡¯s not happy. Then he shakes his head. ¡°We can start next week.


    Not this weekend. I just can¡¯t do that to Vi or her client.¡±


    I look at Steve. He¡¯s serious. ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to find another band then,¡± I say and begin to


    gather my things to leave.


    ¡°No deal?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°I offered you a deal,¡± I say firmly.


    ¡°A deal¡¯s only a deal where both parties are happy¡±


    I pause. ¡°And what wouldn¡¯t make you happy about the deal? One weekend? One weekend when you


    could be earning one and a half times what you get now every weekend from now on?¡±


    ¡°You know, I think this isn¡¯t so much as our band being paid more as it is a personal issue between you


    and Vi. Am I right? Because if that¡¯s the case, the band isn¡¯t going to make a difference. If you don¡¯t


    have what she offers she¡¯s always going to be one ahead of you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­and pray tell me, Steve, what does she have that I don¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡°Aside from the band, she¡¯s got a great assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­got one,¡± I say.


    ¡°¡­rapport with clients¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I add.


    ¡°¡­Wedding Whisperer¡­¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± I ask frowning.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Steve smiles. ¡°See. You¡¯re not close to what she offers.¡±


    I ignore his remark. ¡°What is a Wedding Whisperer?¡±


    ¡°A person who encourages the bride or groom to work through their fear of getting married at thest


    minute. You know, ¡®cold feet¡¯?¡± He makes invertedmas in the air with his fingers.


    I sit back. ¡°Oh, that! Who doesn¡¯t have that?¡± I lie. ¡°I just don¡¯t call it that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to be going. It¡¯s been a pleasure to meet you but I guess we won¡¯t be doing business,¡±


    Steve says.


    ¡°Well, remember I did try to help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that,¡± Steve says as I stand. He stands too and we shake hands. I leave the coffee shop


    and he sits down again and takes out his cellphone. I know he¡¯s going to try to horse trade anyway.


    Maybe I¡¯ll let him do it. I¡¯ll see how I feelter. Right now, I¡¯m more interested in the ¡®wedding whisperer¡¯


    concept that he mentioned to me.


    I think of the cancetions I¡¯ve had when the wedding has been about to kick off in church. Not many


    but it happens. It¡¯s ingenious and I¡¯m even more adamant to shut Vi¡¯s business down than


    before.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    VIOLA


    ¡°Steve, this is really difficult. I can¡¯t just increase the band¡¯s fee. You know this wedding was booked


    months ago. I calcted the fee based on what I was paying you then. Whoever is offering you this,


    obviously has the budget to pay what they¡¯re offering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to the band,¡± Steve replies. ¡°They want extra pay.¡±


    ¡°Look, let¡¯s talk about extra pay for the wedding after this one and all future weddings. Just not this one.


    I¡¯ve cut my profit a lot already just to get this wedding. It¡¯s important to me. Having this wedding is good


    for my resume.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not good for our pockets,¡± Steve replies firmly.


    ¡°Steve, c¡¯mon. Where is thising from? We¡¯ve always been able to negotiate. Why the big push


    now?¡±


    ¡°I only have a few hours and then the offer¡¯s off the table.¡±


    ¡°Well, can I ask who it is that¡¯s making this offer?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? It¡¯s not going to change anything,¡± Steve replies.


    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ll find out anyway.¡±


    ¡°Christine. Christine Jackson.¡±


    I feel my anger rise instantly. The woman who I idolized and held as a role model until recently. My


    heart tells me this is deliberate. It¡¯s not a coincidence. I almost swear but I bite my tongue.


    ¡°Vi?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°Yes. Okay, look. I¡¯ll pay you fifty percent more this weekend and from now on. Just don¡¯t do this to me


    again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Promise me, Steve,¡± I say firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t afford these kinds of problems sote before a wedding.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Steve says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do me a favor please.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Steve asks.


    ¡°Not a word of this to anyone okay? If this gets out, everyone else is going to demand more money and


    I can¡¯t pay it right now. Okay? Will you tell your band?¡±


    ¡°Sure. We can keep it quiet.¡±


    ¡°You better,¡± I say.


    ¡°Um, Vi,¡± Steve says.


    He wants to tell me something and seems hesitant about doing so.


    ¡°What is it, Steve?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I let it slip that you use a wedding whisperer,¡± Steve says.


    I hang my head. I don¡¯t know what to say. I have kept the wedding whisperer a secret for so long. It''s


    something I don¡¯t advertise not even to my clients. No-one else in the game uses one, at least not that I


    know of and now the cat is out of the bag.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I want to scream at Steve but I hold back.


    ¡°Vi?¡± he asks prompting me to break my silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make any problems or let your secrets slip. I was just trying to tell her


    how much better you are than her.¡±


    And yet, you¡¯ll go and work for her because she¡¯s offering more money, I think to myself. I immediately


    feel guilty for the thought. I have known Steve for a long time. We have worked together for a long time


    too and I would have expected that he would approach me in a more professional manner about


    increasing their ie.


    ¡°I appreciate that, Steve,¡± I say. ¡°Just don¡¯t say another word about it to her or anyone okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Steve says.


    We end the call and I pace my living room angrily. I am livid. I want to call Christine and give her a


    piece of my mind but I resist the urge to do so. I¡¯m even angrier that she knows about the wedding


    whisperer. I¡¯m angry at her and I¡¯m angry at Steve.


    For some reason, I have a bad feeling about the fact that Steve has told Christine about my ¡®wedding


    whisperer¡¯. I never advertise it to anyone as I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to advertise as something that


    sets me apart from other wedding nners. Sure, I charge for it but the fee is built into other fees when


    I provide a breakdown to clients.


    It¡¯s not about the cost because I¡¯m still cheaper than people like Christine. It¡¯s about the fact that I don¡¯t


    think people will feel it¡¯s nice to feel like they¡¯re being pushed into a wedding if they¡¯re havingst-


    minute, second thoughts about getting married. The truth is that many people do havest-minute,


    second thoughts and it¡¯s a silly thing really since they usually go ahead anyway and get married. But if


    they don¡¯t, just in case they don¡¯t, they stand to lose a lot of money which is non-refundable. Money


    paid for the caterer, the MC, the venue, the band and so much more. There is my reputation to think


    about too and I¡¯m not about to have a wedding canceled because someone¡¯s having second thoughts. I


    do have a reputation to uphold. So, is it ethical? My own jury¡¯s still out on that but so far, it¡¯s worked


    and everyone¡¯s been happy.


    I¡¯m sure Christine will be quick to copy the idea now that she knows about it. Especially since I¡¯ve


    managed to prevent Steve from leaving. She¡¯ll be pissed about that and will surely be looking for the


    next thing she cane at me with.


    I guess she¡¯s taken a dislike to me because I¡¯m herpetition. I can¡¯t imagine why though other than


    that I might have taken a client that she dearly wanted. A client like the one whose wedding I am doing


    this weekend.


    Well, she can go after my band and whatever else she wants but it¡¯s toote to take this client.


    Better luck next time, bitch, I think to myself. I am quite amazed at how fast my view of her has gone


    from idol and role model to stomach twisting anger when I think of her or hear her name.


    I wonder if she¡¯s going to go after my other resources as well now that she has failed with Steve.


    Rather than sit and fume, I decide to start finding alternate resources to step in at short notice if


    necessary. That¡¯s the right thing to do.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    CHRISTINE


    I¡¯m angry. I failed with Steve and his band.


    I take a few deep breaths and begin to rx. Getting a wedding nner¡¯s band is just one part of their


    business. There are many other parts to go after. However, I push the thought of other parts of the


    business aside as I think about the concept of the ¡®wedding whisperer¡¯ that Steve let slip to me.


    I know there¡¯s something important in it. It hovers just beyond my mental grasp like a carrot on a stick


    for the time being. I have to admit it¡¯s a genius idea and I should be thinking of doing it myself. But


    there¡¯s something else about it that I think is much more important than simply copying the idea.


    I grab the brochure that I took from Vi¡¯s booth and study it. There¡¯s not a word in the brochure about


    a wedding whisperer. Nothing that even alludes to it as a service.


    I check her website again. Nothing. Nowhere. The testimonials say nothing about it. How can she keep


    it secret? Surely the clients should be impressed with the added value?


    Why would clients keep it secret? It¡¯s not possible. Unless¡­


    Unless what? I know it¡¯s there but I just can¡¯t grasp it. Frustrated, I finally try to push it away and focus


    on other work I have to do.


    My assistant enters my office and I decide to bounce the idea off her.


    ¡°Lacy?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I want to bounce something off you. An idea to possibly improve our service and differentiate us from


    other wedding nners.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lacy says as she sits down opposite me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A wedding whisperer.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± Lacy asks not understanding what I¡¯m talking about.


    ¡°A wedding whisperer. A person who I employ to encourage the bride or groom to put theirst-minute


    fears of getting married away and go through with the wedding anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth would you want to do that?¡± Lacy asks.


    ¡°Because clients fork out a lot of money on a wedding. Money they lose if the bride or groom decides to


    stand the other up at the altar. This person would help them get through their fear and walk down the


    aisle anyway.¡±


    Lacy shakes her head. She¡¯s conservative and I know I¡¯ve done the right thing asking her. If anyone will


    have a negative objection it¡¯s her. As much as her objections are negative, they do make sense most of


    the time.


    ¡°No way. That¡¯s asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡®Trouble? From who?¡±


    Chris,¡± she says using the shortened version of my name. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. A good idea but dangerous.


    Too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    She leans forward, crosses her legs, and rests her elbow on her knee. In turn, she rests her chin on her


    hand as she always does when she¡¯s about to make a very important point. ¡°What happens if this


    wedding whisperer talks the bride or groom into getting married and a few months or yearster, they


    get divorced?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow you, Lacy.¡±


    ¡°Well, people get pretty bitter when they get divorced. They need people to me. They need to put


    their anger on someone else and if they can say they got married because they felt pressured to do so


    by a wedding whisperer, I¡¯d say you¡¯re going to havewyers kicking down your door very quickly.¡±


    I absorb what Lacy has just told me. I know she¡¯s right and in my mind, the donkey finally gets the


    carrot on the stick.


    I nod my understanding. ¡°Thanks, Lacy. That makes sense. I can always count on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    Lacy gets up and leaves my office.


    I almost jump for joy. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see the possibilities of what she just told me. I look at the


    brochure again. Nothing. Not a word about a wedding whisperer.


    And now I know why. It¡¯s a bomb looking for a detonator and a ce to be set off. Any wedding could


    be the ce and the detonator.


    Iugh with joy.


    I know what I need to do.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    VIOLA


    Cold feet.


    No, I don¡¯t mean cold feet as in the kind you get from being out in the cold or swimming in water that¡¯s


    too cold or simply not dressing warm enough.


    I mean the other kind of cold feet.


    The worst kind.


    The kind that some women, and to a lesser extent, some men get just before their wedding. Yes, that


    kind.


    My biggest pet hate. Why? Because in my line of work, they can ruin everything.


    What is my line of work?


    I¡¯m a wedding nner. Any wedding nner hates and fears cold feet. They can derail everything. The


    whole day. Ruin you financially and possibly your reputation too.


    I¡¯ve been in this game a long time though and I¡¯ve learned the hard way. When you¡¯ve had enough


    cancetions because of cold feet you be hard. It bes a matter of survival as well as doing


    what you love.


    I now insist on non-refundable deposits from clients. They sign a contract when they hire me and they


    ept that they will lose their hard-earned money if they dare cancel. The deposit covers the location


    rental, decorations, cakes, caterers, furniture and marquee, photographer, band, and absolutely


    everything I need to cover.


    I¡¯ve gone a step further with my service. I include a counselor who providesst-minute counseling if


    the bride or the groom gets cold feet. They don¡¯t know the person they¡¯re speaking to is a counselor if I


    send them in. The counselor works the magic they need to, to keep the show on the road.


    I¡¯m the best. Not just as far as clients are concerned but also as far as my suppliers are concerned.


    They know they¡¯ll get paid even if the show doesn¡¯t go on.


    I¡¯m inundated with clients and they even dy their weddings just so I can be the wedding nner. I¡¯m


    not boasting, just saying how it is.


    For me, it¡¯s not about the business aspect. There¡¯s something about seeing a couple walk down the


    aisle to that moment in time when they willmit to each other before God and everyone present.


    Seeing the love and caring in their eyes and their kiss and the celebrations that follow. I love it. I love to


    see a couple in love and happy. That¡¯s why I do it. I help couples make a dreame true with their


    wedding day.


    But right now, I¡¯m waiting with bated breath. It¡¯s early Saturday afternoon.


    The groom is waiting in church and the bride hasn¡¯t even left her home yet. The counselor is doing her


    best but this one is her hardest to date.


    I¡¯m beginning to think that I¡¯m about to lose the first wedding I¡¯ve lost in ages. I am seeing my record


    run of talking brides and grooms out of cold feet threatening to end here and now. The groom is


    restless as are the people in the church.


    I wait with bated breath for the message to update me.


    My phone pings. The bride is on her way.


    I say a silent prayer of thanks and heave a sigh of relief. I key the walkie-talkie and speak to my team.


    ¡°Bride¡¯s on the way. Positions please.¡±


    I receive crackled confirmations from the team and head inside to tell the groom the bride is on the


    way. I lie and tell him that there was a traffic jam because of an ident. That¡¯s usually the story I give


    them. The bride, or groom, whichever one of them had cold feet is always told what to say beforehand.


    As far as possible, no-one wants to admit they had cold feet on their wedding day. It¡¯s not the way to


    start a marriage. They can sort it outter if the bride or groom wants to give their new spouse the real


    reason why they werete.


    The drive to the church isn¡¯t far and thankfully the bride¡¯s car arrives soon enough. The bride steps out


    and the organ starts ying as she enters the church with the flower girls and maid of honor trailing


    behind her.


    The groom watches her and his face lights up with joy. He can¡¯t see her face that well because of the


    veil. I hope the bride is giving none of her fear away. My counselor climbed out of the car when they


    arrived. It must have been bad if the counselor had to drive with her to the church.


    It worries me that she might still at this stage back out but thankfully she doesn¡¯t. I say another prayer


    of thanks when she says ¡®I do¡± and kisses her husband.


    I wait outside as the newly married couple exit the church. Guests and well-wishers sprinkle confetti


    and smile as the couple walks down the church steps and climbs into the waiting carriage.


    We made it this far, I think with relief. Now it¡¯s on to the reception which I expect will go off without a


    hitch. The couple will do their photos just before the reception so there is time for me to have lunch and


    regroup with the team.


    As I turn to reenter the church, I notice him for the first time. I pause as I take him in.


    He is slim and muscr. Not too muscr but he clearly spends time in the gym. His hair is jet ck


    and short but not military style. His blue eyes sparkle and his strong jaw is perfectly proportioned.


    White teeth sparkle with his smile and everything about him says ¡®I am in charge.¡±


    He can be in charge of me any day, I think as I take him in. He¡¯s looking at the newly married couple


    but must feel my eyes on him because he turns and our eyes meet for the briefest of moments. I blush


    and look away quickly as I soak my panties.


    I didn¡¯t see that he was with someone and I wonder where his partner is. Surely, he can¡¯t be at this


    wedding alone? Not someone as gorgeous as him!


    I feel his eyes on me but I resist the urge to look at him again. I wait until the couple is heading down


    the road in the wedding carriage and then I key my walkie-talkie and call the team together for a


    meeting.


    We meet on the church grounds where we eat lunch. In my business, I have a lot of contacts. One of


    them is a caterer I use regrly for food for the team. They¡¯re not expensive and the food is always


    good. They also know what food is needed for every team member so I don¡¯t have to worry that


    someone might get the order wrong. It just makes everything so much easier. One more part of the


    well-oiled machine that my wedding nner business is.


    Catering also lets us eat somewhere away from crowds in a restaurant with no distractions. We can


    focus on what needs to be done and adapt our n any way we need to without interference.


    The team all confirm they are ready for the role they will y in the reception. The photographer is the


    only one who is absent since he has a full day with the bride and groom.


    The band confirms that they are ready with their equipment and will head to the reception location after


    lunch to begin setting up and testing their equipment.


    I move through the checklist and mark off items one by one as the team members confirm that their


    part in the ¡®show¡¯ is ready to go.


    Catering. Check. Band. Check. Decorations. Check. Flowers. Check. MC. Check. The list goes on and


    each item is a check.


    I finish the checklist and everyone continues eating.


    Ashley approaches me. She¡¯s the counselor I use when the bride or groom get¡¯s cold feet. I never


    expect her to stay around after the wedding. Her job is pretty much done after the couple has said ¡®I


    do¡¯.


    ¡°Ashley,¡± I smile and embrace her. We have worked together for a long time and are good friends now.


    ¡°You did a great job as usual,¡± I smile when we end our embrace and I look at her.


    Ashley looks at the team quickly and then back at me. ¡°Can we speak somewhere privately?¡±


    I sense concern in her voice and nod my head. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± We enter the church through a


    side door and take a pew beside each other.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask Ashley.


    Ashley looks at me. ¡°This was the hardest session ever,¡± she says. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve done the right


    thing.¡±


    I frown in confusion, ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve done the right thing?¡±


    Ashley wipes away a stray wisp of ck hair from her face and continues, ¡°I get that people have cold


    feet sometimes and I know it¡¯s my job to get them through that so the wedding can go off well. But


    sometimes there¡¯s more to the reason for their cold feet than it just being cold feet. No-one has ever


    given me a reason before today but today the bride gave me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m following you,¡± I say.


    Ashley looks as if she¡¯s about to cry and she opens her mouth to continue but then closes it.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± a voice asks from behind me.


    I turn around and see the minister who married the bride and groom.


    ¡°Yes father,¡± I say standing out of respect. ¡°Ashley is just emotional to see her sister is married.¡± I wait


    for the lightning to turn me to a crisp for lying to the father but it doesn¡¯te.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s happy emotions,¡± the father smiles.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± I smile. Ashley simply nods. I know she doesn¡¯t trust her voice as she looks as


    if she is about to break down altogether.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± the father says and pats Ashley¡¯s shoulder as he moves off.


    Ashley¡¯s eyes close and she begins to sob silently. I sit beside her and put my arm around her. ¡°It¡¯s


    okay. Talk to me. What is the problem?¡±


    Ashley cries for a long time and then finally she calms enough to stop crying. I have given her all my


    tissues and she blows her nose again and dabs at her makeup which is ruined. At least she has time to


    fix it before the reception. She doesn¡¯t have to attend but normally she does.


    She bes silent for a moment and then finally, trusting her voice to be stable she tells me what has


    her so upset. ¡°The bride had cold feet because¡­ because she thinks the groom is cheating on her.¡±


    The words hit me like a Mack truck. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±


    Ashley nods her head and, as she begins to cry again, she manages to say, ¡°I may have convinced the


    bride to marry a cheater!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    VIOLA


    I¡¯ve never had this situation before. Ashley tells me that the bride has no proof. She¡¯s not even sure


    who the groom might be cheating with if he is cheating.


    I calm Ashley enough that she stops crying and I try to make her feel better. I remind her of what a


    great job she has done for me every time I have needed her and that everything has been fine. I try to


    assure her that everything will be fine today too. I suggest that she rather goes home and does not


    attend the reception but she insists that she will.


    I am tempted to pull the groom to one side before the reception and tell him what I¡¯ve been told and tell


    him to keep his dick in his pants at least for today figuratively speaking. But it¡¯s no business of mine. If


    the bride is wrong and I bring this up, I could be sued, and so could Ashley. I would probably lose my


    whole reputation and my business, never mind the fact that I would have to refund the money I have


    been paid for this wedding. I could do it but that¡¯s beside the point. I would possibly never get another


    wedding in my life.


    No, the show must go on. I think positively and try to assure Ashley again that everything will be fine.


    There¡¯s no harm in positive thinking. Right?


    Ashley goes home to rest and fix her makeup before returning for the reception. The team has finished


    their lunch and have left by the time I go outside again.


    I leave and head home where I rest a bit and have a shower. I always build in the time to get home, get


    changed, and have a shower before the reception. The job of a wedding nner is not an easy one


    and the amount of sweating that I do at the church is unbelievable. There is no way I can go all day


    without a shower and a change of clothes.


    Ready for ¡®round two¡¯ as I refer to the reception, I get in my car and head to the location. I¡¯m early as


    always. The reception is being held at the Bel Air Bay Club.


    I move through the building and out to the gardens making sure that everything is going ording to


    n. I search for the man I saw outside the church earlier but he doesn¡¯t appear to have arrived yet.


    It¡¯s still early though and not many guests have arrived yet.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    There are no hups and aside from what Ashley told me, I think the reception will go off perfectly.


    The wedding couple and their families arrive and are directed to the gardens. It¡¯s time for the photos to


    be done before the reception starts.


    I watch the bride and groom together. The bride seems happy. I watch her and notice that her face


    gives away nothing other than the appearance of being happy. I¡¯m sure it was just nerves and paranoia


    I tell myself. Now the bride is married and she realizes there is nothing to be worried about at all.


    The families gather, meet, greet and chat as they wait for their turn to pose in the photos with the happy


    couple. It always makes me happy to see the union of two families through one happy couple. The


    marriages don¡¯t alwaysst but I don¡¯t think of that. What matters is today and the happiness that the


    couple shares. The bride seems to rx and even smiles andughs.


    There you go, I think. Sure, she was the toughest bride yet for Ashley but there¡¯s nothing to worry


    about.


    The photos take a long time and by the time they¡¯re finished the guests are waiting where they are


    seated in the garden area. Using my walkie-talkie, I check with everyone that we are ¡®green¡¯ and get


    confirmation from all of them.


    I make my way to the table furthest from the tables of honor. I sit down and run through things again.


    Everything is taken care of.


    The reception begins and the MC has the guests inughter as he tells tales about the newlyweds and


    jokes with them. From here on out the MC runs the show. I take orders from him if need be and make


    sure what he needs at any given moment is taken care of.


    The reception couldn¡¯t be better. I think it¡¯s one of the best ever. Ashley has arrived and is seated with


    me at the table. I assure her repeatedly that everything is okay and she seems to rx.


    As we begin to eat, I see him. He doesn¡¯t see me and my eyes follow him as he mingles with the other


    guests, smiling and talking with nothing but god-given confidence. I watch him because I want to know


    if he is with someone but at no stage do I see a partner.


    I wonder who he is. I did not see him at the photo session so I doubt he is family. He must be here with


    an invite and I wonder who has invited him. He sees me again and smiles. I blush and look away again


    quickly. I feel my face grow redder as I see him approaching with my peripheral vision.


    I realize he is looking straight at me. I feel my panties soaking again as I blush. Control yourself! I scold


    myself mentally. The man hasn¡¯t even spoken to you yet and you¡¯re flooding your panties! He probably


    only needs salt or something anyway.


    I look up at him as he stops beside me. He looks down at me and his lips part in a smile revealing


    sparkling white teeth. I give him the quick once over. He is wearing a grey suit and a white shirt that


    looks as if it¡¯s been pressed by a steamroller. There is not a single crease on it. It¡¯s immacte. He


    wears a tie which looks ck in the light. It¡¯s the right length. His suit fits perfectly. It¡¯s neither too big


    nor too tight for his toned frame. His shoes finish his outfit and they simply gleam as if they¡¯ve been


    waxed and polished at a car wash.


    My eyes meet his again. He is still smiling. I blush again like a little girl who has just been spoken to by


    her first high school crush.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Rick,¡± he says offering his hand. His voice is so calm yet masculine and firm.


    And I am so wet. No man has ever had this effect on me.


    I stand so I won¡¯t be craning my neck to admire this gorgeous, heaven-sent gift of a man. I take his


    hand and shake it without realizing what I am doing. I feel as if I have no control over my body and it¡¯s


    simply acting of its own volition. His skin is soft and warm and I picture his hands running over my


    naked skin as I blush again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Vi,¡± I say. ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Rick smiles. He leans across the table and offers his hand to Ashley who takes it and


    blushes as well. They greet each other before Rick turns back to me.


    ¡°Could we take a walk?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­,¡± I stutter. I¡¯m at a loss for words and look at Ashley desperately for help.


    She is smiling and nods waving me away with her hand.


    ¡°¡­ okay,¡± I manage to say.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    VIOLA


    He offers his arm and I link my arm through his. We wander away from the party into the gardens.


    There is still some time before the reception begins. I¡¯m sure whatever he wishes to discuss will be


    over by then.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely evening,¡± he says sounding as if he is observing something working exactly the way it


    should.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Nearly perfect.¡± His remark tells me that he thinks something is missing.


    ¡°And what would make it perfect if I may ask?¡± I say looking up at him as we walk towards the beach.


    ¡°Getting to know you better,¡± he replies confidently.


    I blush, thankful that it is night and there is little light for him to see how red my face is. My skin is a


    golden brown but despite its color, I¡¯m sure he could see me blushing if there was enough light. Despite


    the cool breeze, I feel warmer than expected and I know it¡¯s Rick¡¯s remark and his closeness that is


    having this effect on me. What is wrong with you? No man has ever had this effect on me this quickly. I


    know I¡¯m feeling like a little girl who has just been spoken to by her first high school crush. Perhaps it


    has something to do with the fact that I haven¡¯t had someone in my life for a long time.


    ¡°Do you gatecrash weddings looking for women that you can charm and flirt with? Is that your strategy


    to find a girlfriend?¡± I tease.


    He chuckles. ¡°Not at all. I just happened to be invited to this wedding as a friend of a friend.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea that people were in the habit of inviting friends of friends to wedding receptions these


    days.¡±


    Rickughs. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I was invited otherwise I would never have met you.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I smile. ¡°Tell me, does the hard sell really work with women for you?¡± I¡¯m guessing it does.


    He¡¯s so damn gorgeous. And while he¡¯s straightforward and confident, he doesn¡¯te across as


    being arrogant.


    ¡°Is that what you call it?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Well, then I must admit I don¡¯t usually do the hard sell but tonight when I saw you, I thought I probably


    don¡¯t have much time. You¡¯re very busy with coordinating the wedding and, I might add, you¡¯re doing


    an absolutely ster job of it but I¡¯m guessing that you walking with me right now is a luxury that you


    can scarcely afford unless you have someone who can hold the fort a while.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know me well,¡± I say ncing at him.


    He stops and turns to look at me taking my hand in his with ease. If anyone saw us, they would easily


    think we were a couple. I am amazed at how he does not seem to think it might be considered creepy


    or think it might be crossing a line considering that we¡¯ve only just met.


    The truth is I don¡¯t mind. As he holds my hand, I make no move to withdraw it from his. His hands are


    soft, and his touch gentle. His touch is setting my skin on fire and I don¡¯t think a fire extinguisher can


    put out the fire between my thighs. His eyes, his voice, his smile are all so perfect and are all having an


    effect on me that no man has ever had.


    ¡°When I saw you tonight, I knew I had to get to know you better. I just felt ¡­ something. When our eyes


    met, I was drawn to you like a moth to a me.¡±


    ¡°Careful then. You might get burned,¡± I tease.


    ¡°I somehow don¡¯t think so,¡± he smiles. ¡°I¡¯m grateful you¡¯re giving me this time and I don¡¯t know how long


    we have so I¡¯ll juste right out and say it.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°I want to see you again. I want to get to know you better. Will you give me your number?¡± As he asks,


    he releases my hand and he ces his hand on my cheek. I lean into his touch. It¡¯s warm. Comforting.


    I say nothing but simply look into his eyes. He leans into me bringing his face to my level. Our noses


    touch. He is asking permission without saying a word. I don¡¯t reply and he takes my silence as


    permission.


    Our lips brush softly, briefly. It¡¯s another request for permission. When he senses no resistance, his lips


    settle on mine and I hungrily mp his lower lip between my teeth as I suck it. Our tongues sh and


    briefly battle for entry before we acknowledge we both want the same thing and they start to dance with


    our passion. Our breathing quickens as he pulls me close. He wraps his arms around me and I feel so


    safe and warm as if I am in a cocoon. I wrap my arms around him but my hands can¡¯t join behind him. I


    let them roam up and down his back and I can feel his toned body under his shirt.


    As our hands explore, I feel his desire pressing against me. I drop my hands to his waist and then to


    his ass and pull him closer increasing the pressure of him against me.


    A soft moan escapes me. When I grab his ass, he quickly follows and his hands settle on my ass. They


    squeeze my ass cheeks and then massage them softly but firmly.


    We eventuallye up for air and I hastily look around wondering if anyone has seen us. I am


    beginning to feel guilty at being gone so long. He looks around too as if he senses my concern. He


    looks around again and in the next moment sweeps me off my feet.


    I let out a surprised squeal and he quickly hushes me with his lips on mine.


    Up ahead the path is lined by trees and he carries me through a gap in the trees on the left. A bigger


    tree stands behind the trees lining the path and he sets me down behind it out of sight of the path.


    Pressing me against the tree, he kisses me hungrily again. His hands are all over me and mine are all


    over him.


    What are you doing? You don¡¯t even know this man that well. My inner voice is talking non-stop, taken


    aback by my sudden recklessness. I don¡¯t normally do this. No, wait. I never do this, have never done


    this. I¡¯m living a little, I answer my inner voice. Now shut up!


    Rick¡¯s hands find the hem of my skirt. I feel his hands as they settle between my thighs. He ends our


    kiss and looks at me astounded.


    ¡°You little tart,¡± he whispers. ¡°You¡¯re soaking!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ cannot¡­ tell a lie,¡± I whisper with a smile.


    It¡¯s all it takes. He lifts my skirt over my ass and I feel the tree¡¯s bark press against my ass briefly. His


    fingers find the stic of my panties and pull them downward.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I don¡¯t stop him. I don¡¯t resist. I should be getting back to the reception but dammit, I can¡¯t help myself


    right now. I have never been this hot for anyone in my life. There are so many elements right here that


    make me want this here and now.


    We¡¯re outside, we could be discovered, he is a handsome, confident, sexy stranger who could have


    anyone he wants but he wants me. This is so passionate. We hardly know each other but we want


    each other. There¡¯s nothing to make us overthink this. It¡¯s just a man and a woman giving in to their


    carnal desire.


    He pulls my panties down and I step out of them as I rest my hands on his back. He straightens and


    holds up my whitece thong. It¡¯s my favorite. It must be lucky.


    I look from my panties to him and blush. He brings them to his nose and smells them. He inhales


    deeply and then lowers them as he looks at me.


    ¡°You smell so good,¡± he whispers. ¡°I want you.¡± He moves closer and I let him. I want him. My walkie-


    talkie crackles sounding like a scream in the quiet darkness around us.


    I grab it and key it.


    ¡°V here, go,¡± I say.


    It¡¯s Jessica. Her voice crackles over the walkie-talkie, ¡°We need you at the reception.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± I say.


    Rick looks at me, his eyebrows raised.


    I blush. ¡°I have to go. Sorry.¡±


    He holds up my panties, with a questioning look.


    ¡°Later,¡± I say as I straighten my skirt. ¡°I need to get back¡­¡±


    He pulls me to him and kisses me again quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t let me keep you. Maybe we can continue this


    after the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I say as I pull away and make my way back to the path. I feel the coolness of the night air and


    freedom now that I ammando. I have to admit that it feels good. You little slut, my inner voice says.


    I answer it and it falls silent, Yeah, you¡¯re loving it as much as I am. You¡¯re in the same body


    remember? I realize I¡¯ll have to remember to be careful when I bend over and sit down. I can do that I


    tell myself.


    I key the walkie-talkie as I walk briskly back to the reception. ¡°What¡¯s needed?¡± I ask. I never ask


    ¡®what¡¯s the problem?¡¯ It has negative connotations and I am superstitious that it will bring bad luck and


    so I avoid referring to anything as a problem.


    ¡°Bar limit checkpoint,¡± my assistant replies.


    Wow! I think to myself. This party is pumping. The bar limit checkpointes when eighty percent of


    the allocated budget had been reached. It is one of my standard operating procedures. When this point


    is reached, I seek approval to exceed the limit and confirm a new limit with whoever is footing the bill


    booze bill. I estimate the party still has at least two hours to go and there is no way the budget willst.


    There are a variety of options avable to limit the cost and it¡¯s time to speak to Trish¡¯s father who is


    paying in this instance.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get back to you,¡± I tell Jessica.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    VIOLA


    I get back to the table and sit down beside Ashley after the new bar limit has been confirmed. She


    looks at me and smiles.


    ¡°You were gone a while,¡± she smiles knowingly waiting for me to spill the beans.


    ¡°I had to sort out the bar limit,¡± I reply blushing. ¡°I wasn¡¯t with him all the time.¡±


    ¡°Could have fooled me,¡± Ashley says. Bursting with curiosity, she asks, ¡°What did he want?¡±


    ¡°To get together after the wedding,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ashley asks surprised. ¡°He doesn¡¯t take it slow does he?¡±


    I blush again as I think of just how slow we didn¡¯t take it. I shake my head not trusting my voice to


    answer as I avoid Ashley¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You tart!¡± she whispers. ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t what?¡± I ask feigning ignorance but still not looking at her.


    ¡°I know you,¡± Ashley whispers again. ¡°You dirty little girl!¡± she teases.


    I look at her and feign offense. ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter,¡± I smile.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Tell me, tell me!¡± she whispers, begging like a little child.


    I have worked with Ashley for a long time and we are good friends. She knows me well and I know her


    well too. I¡¯m enjoying stringing her along.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t¡­¡± I say and let the thought hang in the air.


    ¡°¡­but?¡± she prompts.


    ¡°I had toe back here for the bar limit but you can call memando,¡± I say as I sip my drink.


    ¡°Commando?¡± Ashley asks confused and then it hits her. Her hand flies to her mouth as she realizes


    what I mean. ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    I smile at her and wink. Then her eyes flick to a point above and behind my head and a momentter I


    hear his voice again.


    ¡°Is this seat taken?¡± he asks.


    Of course not, and if it was, it would have be vacant right now just for you, I think before I reply.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s about to be.¡±


    ¡°That all depends on whether you¡¯ll permit me to be seated,¡± he smiles as he waits for permission.


    What a gentleman, I think wondering what he¡¯s done with my panties.


    ¡°Please be seated,¡± I say and then add, ¡°You don¡¯t need my permission.¡±


    He pulls the chair out and sits as I look at Ashley. She gives me a quick wink and then excuses herself


    from the table. I want to ask her to stay but it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Can I steal you from your busy schedule for a few more moments?¡±


    ¡°You may,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I have to say that you¡¯ve truly outdone yourself with the immacte nning and execution of this


    wedding. It¡¯s fabulous.¡± Rick says lightly. His voice is confident. It has an authoritative but kind tone.


    One that says, I¡¯m in charge and I know what I want. I get what I want too.


    I catch the scent of his cologne again. It carries a hint of wood and it¡¯s strong. Not in the sense that he


    has used too much, the scent is simply strong, powerful, masculine.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± I say blushing again. I¡¯m blushing between my thighs and I¡¯m pretty


    sure he knows it. I squeeze my thighs together and feel how soaked I am. My blush deepens.


    ¡°A little birdie told me that you¡¯re one of the top wedding nners in Los Angeles,¡± he says as he


    studies me.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t concern myself with ssifications. I simply do the best I can for my clients. They are


    important and it¡¯s a very special day so they deserve the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very noble way of thinking. Very humble too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I blush again. ¡°Do you normallypliment women this much? You do know it works


    wonders, don¡¯t you? I will add though that you had me under the tree. You don¡¯t need to tter me


    more.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you. I simply believe in giving credit where credit is due,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°Thank you again,¡± I incline my head towards him.


    He leans closer and lowers his voice. ¡°Can we put our earlier moment aside? There¡¯s something else I


    want to talk to you about,¡± he says.


    ¡°What about?¡± I ask surprised.


    ¡°Well, you are one of the best at what you do whether you want to admit it or not. I believe I¡¯m also one


    of the best at what I do and I was thinking that perhaps we could agree to coborate.¡±


    What? I ask myself. Did he just start to talk business? I start to feel deted, disappointed. Cloud


    number nine is suddenly descending fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can talk about coborating. I have a bigwork of people already though,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I understand that but I provide a niche service,¡± he replies. ¡°I doubt you have someone like me on your


    team. Very few wedding nners do.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I respond. ¡°What exactly is it that you do?¡±


    Rick smiles and reaches into his jacket. He removes his wallet and takes out a business card. He


    returns his wallet to his jacket pocket and hands the card to me.


    I take it but don¡¯t look at it immediately. I am mesmerized by his moves. They seem so fluid, lithe is the


    word thates to mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m awyer,¡± Rick says.


    His words hit me hard. Awyer? What on earth¡­?


    My brow furrows in confusion. ¡°Why would I want to coborate with awyer?¡± I don¡¯t likewyers for


    personal reasons and I can¡¯t help the hint of irritation that creeps into my voice when I answer.


    ¡°Why?¡± he smiles and looks at me before continuing, ¡°Well, many couples prefer to have prenups


    drawn up before they get married. Some even want ast will and testament. I do it all.¡±


    I nod slowly. ¡°Okay, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he smiles. He sits forward and continues, ¡°That¡¯s just the beginning though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®just the beginning¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s the divorceter.¡±


    I am sipping my drink when he says it and it goes down the wrong hole. I cough and splutter as I put


    down the ss. When my coughing fit is done, I take another few sips so my voice can return to


    normal. ¡°Divorce?¡± I say a little too loudly and the guests at the next table nce our way. I am


    disgusted and shocked.


    ¡°Yes, divorce,¡± he repeats.


    In an instant, everything that happened between us earlier is wiped out. I feel like I have crossed into


    an alternate world.


    ¡°You do realize that this is one of the most beautiful days a couple will ever have in their lives?¡±


    Rick nods. ¡°Yes. One of the most beautiful days. It doesn¡¯tst forever though. Life happens.¡±


    ¡°So, you assume every marriage is going to end in divorce sooner orter?¡± I ask incredulously. This


    time I keep my voice low enough so that the other guests don¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Not all of them,¡± Rick replies. ¡°But let me give you an idea of what I¡¯m talking about. In California


    alone, divorce rates are estimated to be ten percent higher than the national average.¡±


    ¡°There is a national average for something as bad as divorce?¡± I ask in disgust.


    ¡°Yes. Would you like to guess what the national average is? It¡¯ll make you wonder why ¡®till death do us


    part¡¯ is still being included in couples¡¯ vows.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to guess,¡± I reply.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Well let me enlighten you then. The national average is fifty percent. That means in California it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ sixty percent,¡± I finish in disgust. I feel my anger rising. ¡°You are aware that this is a wedding


    reception?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rick replies. ¡°What is your point?¡¯


    I ignore his question. ¡°Are you for real? What have you done with the man who was in the garden a


    short while ago?¡±


    Rick chuckles. ¡°Cute. He¡¯s right here.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the man who said, when our eyes met, I was drawn to you like a moth to a me?


    How can you whisper such romantic things to me while you have such a skewed perception of


    marriage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not skewed,¡± he replies. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all entitled to our opinions?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but why don¡¯t you tell me where you see anything between us going if that¡¯s your view of


    marriage?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking things a bit fast? We haven¡¯t even had our first date and you¡¯re asking about ¡®things


    between us¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I gave you the wrong impression then,¡± I say as I struggle to suppress my anger. ¡°You had an


    effect on me like no man I have ever known. Despite that my heart was telling me to cautious and I was


    telling it to shut up. I was throwing caution to the wind because I thought I felt something special with


    you. I guess I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ. You did feel something special. I felt it too.¡±


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t thinking with my heart. I was thinking with the puddle between my legs. Dammit, you


    drove me wild with desire but that¡¯s where it would end. Lust, desire, passion, sex. That¡¯s all. Isn¡¯t it? A


    one-night stand.¡±


    Rick shook his head looking disappointed.


    I¡¯m on a roll now and I push on. ¡°Do they even know that you¡¯re peddling your services here?¡±


    He studies me for a moment. ¡°Look, perhaps we¡¯re starting off on the wrong foot. All I am saying is that


    clients needwyers when they get married and divorced. Just take my perspective of divorce out of it if


    you don¡¯t like it and think about offering your clients a service they need. I do offer amission for


    business introductions.¡±


    ¡°We have started on the wrong foot. Why would I work with someone who has such as skewed attitude


    towards one of the greatest days in a couple¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°We are all entitled to our own opinions, aren¡¯t we?¡± Rick asks calmly. He doesn¡¯t look so confident


    anymore but he¡¯s not backing down.


    ¡°We are. I agree,¡± I say, sitting forward and looking into Rick¡¯s eyes. I wonder why God makes assholes


    so attractive. Maybe it¡¯s the only way they stand a chance in life. I want to ask him to give my panties


    back but I don¡¯t. He¡¯ll probably embarrass me and put them on the table for all to see. ¡°I happen to


    believe in the beauty and magic of love and the blessedness of every wedding day that I help create for


    every client. I don¡¯t think of what might happen in the future but you¡¯re positively wishing divorce on


    couples before they¡¯re even married and my opinion about that, is it¡¯s abhorrent. I prefer to work with


    like-minded people, something that we, evidently are not.¡±


    Rick sighs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. My door¡¯s always open to coborating if you decide differently. It¡¯s


    been a pleasure meeting you.¡± He smiles and winks as he gets up and leaves the table. I watch him go.


    His ass is perfect and his form is perfect. It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s such an asshole.


    Ashley returns with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s such a hunk! Did he ask you out?¡±


    ¡°No. He asked me to coborate with him.¡± The disappointment in my voice is clear.


    ¡°Coborate? In what way?¡±


    I push his card over to Ashley. She picks it up and reads it. ¡°Oh,¡± she says then asks, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    I nod as I try to continue eating my dinner. I¡¯ve lost my appetite. I try not to look his way but find that as


    luck would have it, every time I look up, my eyes seem to find his.


    I push my te away and get up. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the team,¡± I say. I want to be anywhere except


    where I¡¯m going to meet his eyes again.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    RICK


    I sit down at my table again. My chat with Vi didn¡¯t go the way I had hoped. I know I¡¯ve blown what


    we started outside in the garden. I am disappointed. She has had an effect on me like no other woman


    and I still can¡¯t stop looking at her.


    She¡¯s one of the best at what she does. I¡¯m one of the best at what I do too.


    I know if we coborated it would be great. With her reputation in her industry, Vi attracts top-tier


    clients because of her reputation. My kind of clients. The wealthier they are, the bigger the divorce


    settlements are. Makes sense doesn¡¯t it?


    That aside, they can also pay for the best legal advice before they get married if we coborate. This is


    what Vi failed to recognize. Mymissions are good and she stands to make good money simply


    from a referral. Why should she even care what happenster down the road? If anything, she¡¯s likely


    to get at least one repeat client if the couple divorces and they remarryter. They¡¯ll probably call her


    for their next wedding. Hell, there¡¯s even their children a generation from now who¡¯ll be getting married.


    She can easily get the children¡¯s weddings too depending on how close she stays to her clients after


    they get married. I¡¯ll cut her in on all the business I get from a client she refers to me and I¡¯ll even refer


    business her way too.


    I keep looking at her. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m wondering what¡¯s got her so upset about what I said. Maybe it


    was just the wrong time and I should have arranged to speak with her after the wedding or on a day


    when she wasn¡¯t running a wedding reception.


    There is another reason why I can¡¯t stop looking at her. She is unbelievably beautiful. I don¡¯t believe in


    love but she is my type. By my type, I mean confident, sassy, proud, sexy, independent. The kind that


    doesn¡¯t have time for rtionships but takes what she needs from men when she needs it. Just as I


    take from women what I need when I need it. I don¡¯t have time for rtionships. I also don¡¯t believe in


    them.


    She catches me looking at her again and she shifts ufortably in her chair then sits forward, putting


    up her hand to cut me from her view. She says something to Ashley and then pushes her te away.


    She hasn¡¯t finished her food. Then she gets up and leaves the room.


    My gaze follows her as she heads for the door. The sway of her hips is entuated perfectly by the


    figure-hugging outfit she is wearing. The high heels she is wearing add height to her form and her long,


    silken ck hair bounces softly with every step she takes.


    I touch her panties in my pocket and remember how good she smells. I¡¯m instantly hard again as I think


    of our encounter earlier tonight in the garden.


    She doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s a goddess. Perfect. I¡¯ve seen her type many times before. I hunt for her type. I


    have the most fun with them. First, I show them how beautiful they are and make them realize the


    effect they have on men. I like to make them self-aware. When a woman like Vi bes self-aware


    of her beauty and sexuality, it increases her beauty and sexuality. Stripping away her innocence and


    teaching her the ways of the world, my world actually, is what I enjoy most.


    My interest in Vi is more than just business. Hell, if she gives me no business and just lets me tame


    her, I guess I can live with it. It would be a pity though.


    I realize everyone else is standing and so I stand as a waiter passes with a tray of champagne sses.


    I lighten his tray by taking a ss and look at the main table where the toasts are beginning. The happy


    couple is whispering and smiling as the MC talks and jokes. They seem happy and I wish them all the


    best. I really do. Not everyone divorces. I just want to nt the seed that I¡¯m here if ever either of them


    should need me. It¡¯s not asking much.


    The toasts continue for a while and I nce over to where Vi was sitting but she hasn¡¯t returned.


    Ashley is there and she¡¯s not looking at me. The toasts finish and the band begins to y. People cross


    to the happy couple at the table and offer their congrattions. I join in and congratte the happy


    couple. A short whileter the couple steps out onto the dance floor for their first dance. I watch them


    move around the dance floor gracefully. They don¡¯t say much as they dance. The groom is almost a


    head taller than the bride and while she presses her head against his chest he is looking around as if


    he is looking for someone.


    They are joined on the dance floor by some of the guests and soon the floor is crowded with happy


    couples. When the wedding couple finishes their dance, they return to the table and the groom excuses


    himself. I assume he¡¯s going to relieve himself. The bride watches him go before she is distracted by a


    guest.


    With the festivities almost in full swing, I decide it¡¯s almost time for me to leave. Weddings are not my


    favorite events, even less so when I am without a partner.


    I decide to go and look for Vi and try to speak to her again before I leave. I grab myself another drink


    from a passing waiter and begin to make my way through the guests to the main garden.


    I find Vi halfway between the reception area the main building. Her back is turned to me and she is


    speaking into her walkie-talkie. She finishes and turns around. She jumps back in surprise.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she exims. ¡°You gave me such a fright!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I reply. I give her a moment to recover and then continue. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry


    for earlier. I think everything just came out wrong. Normally I can express myself quite clearly and I just


    don¡¯t know what happened earlier¡­¡±


    Vi is studying me coldly, ¡°¡­ I think you expressed yourself quite clearly back there Rick. You see the


    institution of marriage as an opportunity for future business, preying on the sorrow and anguish of


    others to make a living when that timees, if ever. I have never met awyer like you. I¡¯ve heard of,


    even seen ambnce chasers in action but this, you must have a hundred percent market share of


    your chosen niche¡­¡±


    Vi breaks off as someone passes by. It¡¯s the bride. She seems to be in a hurry to get somewhere.


    ¡°Trish, is everything okay?¡± Vi asks.


    Trish barely stops and turns. ¡°Yes. I just need the bathroom. I¡¯ve waited too long already.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t let me keep you,¡± Vi smiles.


    Trish turns and continues her walk up to the main building.


    Something in Trish¡¯s manner tells me something is wrong. It¡¯s not my wedding though and I am leaving


    anyway. Nevertheless, I decide to say something to Vi.


    ¡°I think somethings wrong with the bride¡­¡±


    ¡°So now you¡¯re a doctor too?¡± Vi asks angrily in a low tone afraid that Trish might still be in earshot.


    ¡°No¡­ I just want to help¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, marriage killer. This is my wedding and I think everything¡¯s going just fine¡­¡±


    A woman¡¯s shouts suddenly be audible from the main building. I can¡¯t say for sure who it is but I


    have a pretty good idea.


    Vi turns and runs for the main building. It takes me a moment before I follow her.


    ¡°Trish!¡± Vi calls as she runs to the building.


    As we near the building the words of the woman¡¯s shouts be clear.


    ¡°You¡­ son¡­ of¡­ a¡­ two¡­ timing¡­ bitch! And you! You¡­ goddamn¡­ damn¡­ whore!¡±


    Vi has entered the building with me in tow. She pushes her way through the crowd that has gathered


    already around the open bathroom door.


    I follow Vi¡¯s wake through the crowd and arrive at the front of the people just behind Vi. Trish is


    standing in front of the open bathroom door screaming at the groom whose pants are pooled around


    his ankles. He is still buried cock deep in the woman with him in the bathroom. I recognize the girl.


    Cherise. She is the bridesmaid. She looks away and exims to the groom, ¡°Close the goddamn door,


    you idiot!¡±


    He reaches to close it but can¡¯t without slipping out of the bridesmaid and revealing himself to everyone


    watching.


    Trish steps forward. She brandishes the cake knife threateningly, ¡°You dare close this fucking door and


    I¡¯ll cut your cock off you cheating son of a bitch!¡±


    The groom, Eric, goes a deeper shade of red and tries to cate Trish, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry. I am, I didn¡¯t


    mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Trish screams. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t try to sell me your lies!¡±


    Vi takes Trish¡¯s arm but she shrugs it off. Camera shes are going off intermittently and the


    situation is bing increasingly embarrassing for everyone. I step forward around Trish and I close


    the door. When I turn, Trish screams at me.


    ¡°Who the hell are you! Why are you defending him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him,¡± I reply calmly but firmly as I step up to Trish. She does not resist as she lets


    me gently relieve her of the cake knife. I lower my voice, ¡°It is embarrassing you and everyone.¡±


    She looks up at me and bursts into tears as she copses against me. I put my arms around her and


    support her as she is wracked by huge sobs. She tries to talk as she sobs and I cannot understand a


    word she is saying. Over her head, I meet Vi¡¯s eyes which are looking at me with a mixture of fading


    anger and newfound respect. I hold Trish close as she continues to sob. Finally, a couple presses


    through the crowd and approaches us.


    I recognize them as Trish¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± her father says. He gently takes her arm. ¡°Honey, daddy¡¯s here. It¡¯s okay,¡± he says softly. Her


    father gently pries her loose from me and she turns to her father, hugs him, and continues sobbing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what¡¯s happened, sir. Truly sorry,¡± I say.


    Her father nods, ¡°Thank you,¡± he says again.


    I remove a business card and hand it to Trish¡¯s mother since her father¡¯s hands are full holding Trish.


    Her mother takes the card, looks at it, and then at me. I don¡¯t need to say anything. The message is


    clear.


    ¡°Thank you, Rick,¡± Trish¡¯s mother says. I simply nod and then turn to leave.


    When I turn, Vi is there. She is looking at me again with narrowed eyes. I can tell she¡¯s angry.


    I sidestep her and push my way through the crowd that has already started thinning.


    I can feel Vi¡¯s eyes on my back as I leave. I almost expect her to chase me down but I think she


    knows that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea on so many fronts. In a way I want her to chase me down. I want toN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    see her, talk to her, even argue with her as long as I get to speak to her again. She has no idea of the


    effect she has had on me.


    I reach the lobby and give the valet my ticket. My car arrives soon enough and I


    leave.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    VIOLA


    I can¡¯t believe him. He gave his business card to Trish¡¯s mother? How insensitive can you be? I want to


    explode right there and then but I think there¡¯s more than enough drama already and this is not about


    me and my opinion. I crush the urge to go after Rick and tell him just how cold-hearted, selfish, and


    opportunistic I think he is.


    I step up to Trish who is still being held by her father. I put my arm on her back.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Trish,¡± I say.


    She nods but does not look at me. I can¡¯t tell if she even knows who I am right then but it¡¯s not


    important now.


    The bathroom door opens behind me and Eric and the bridesmaid, Cherise steps out. They blush


    immediately when they see the people that are still standing there and then they look at Trish and her


    parents.


    Trish¡¯s father tenses and he tries to get Trish to release him but her mother steps in.


    ¡°No George,¡± she says firmly. ¡°We¡¯re better than this.¡± Her words hit home and George listens.


    Eric takes off quickly with Cherise heading for the lobby. I watch them go. I want to follow them and


    scream at them. I have so many obscenities aching to be released from the tip of my tongue but I know


    that as much as Eric is the viin here, he is also my client and I shouldn¡¯t be taking sides. Or should I?


    I bite my tongue as Ashley arrives beside me. Her eyes are filled with tears and I can tell she has


    already been crying for some time.


    I look at her and ce my hand on her arm. She doesn¡¯t look at me but looks down at her hands as I


    quickly steer her away from Trish and her parents.


    ¡°Oh God she was right,¡± Ashley whispers. ¡°She was right and I pressed her to go through with it. Made


    her go through with it. What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Ashley don¡¯t,¡± I whisper as I look around hoping that we are out of earshot of her parents and the other


    onlookers. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ashley asks. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I me myself? She didn¡¯t want to go through with it. I


    convinced her she was wrong. I convinced her to go ahead and that she would see she was wrong. It¡¯s


    all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Ash,¡± I reply. ¡°That¡¯s what I hire you for.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I did it because it¡¯s my job! That¡¯s what I get paid to do! Since when did someone¡¯s


    happinesse to mean less than my job and the money I get paid? She¡¯ll carry this with her for the


    rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up Ash,¡± I say trying tofort her. ¡°You were only trying to do the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Which is what?¡± Ashley asked suddenly turning on me. ¡°Which is what? Protecting your name?


    Making sure your clients are happy? Who do I me if not myself? You?¡±


    Ashley is unraveling fast and I need to get her away from here. ¡°Ash, please. Calm down. You¡¯re not


    thinking clearly. You¡¯re upset. I get it and I¡¯m sorry. Just go home. Have a drink, rx and we can talk


    later or tomorrow.¡±


    Ashley looks at me saying nothing.


    ¡°Please?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± Ashley says before she turns and heads for the lobby.


    I sigh as I watch her go. Could this night get any worse? I have never had a situation like this in my life.


    I am badly unprepared for it. The best in the game just got beat by a cheat. Beat by a cheat, I think to


    myself. Maybe I can be a poet I tell myself sarcastically as I head back to Trish and her parents.


    They are now seated in the lobby and Trish is still crying.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I approach her and her parents. I kneel before Trish. ¡°I am so, so sorry,¡± I say looking into her eyes.


    Trish says nothing but simply looks down at her hands that are holding a business card. I glimpse the


    name on it. It¡¯s Rick¡¯s card. I feel my anger re again but I keep it to myself.


    I look at Trish¡¯s parents, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on home? I¡¯ll clean up here. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Trish¡¯s mother, Emma says. She nods to her husband and they help Trish up. Together


    they lead her to the lobby and I watch them go.


    After they depart, I look around. What a mess, I think to myself.


    I key the walkie-talkie in my hand and speak to the team, ¡°Pack it up. The show¡¯s over.¡±


    As I step into the garden, I wonder what happened to Eric¡¯s parents. I did not see them leave. Like


    father, like son, I tell myself.


    I reach the reception area where the team has started packing up and I watch them as if in a daze. I


    can¡¯t believe it all went so wrong so quickly. I had prepared for every eventuality except this. I feel as if


    Rick was a jinx on the wedding. A man who has no faith in marriage and makes a living off divorce


    cases shows up at the wedding reception and it all goes to hell.


    One by one the team approaches me. They all say sorry for what happened although they don¡¯t have


    to. I know the bigger question on their minds is whether they¡¯re going to get paid or not. I assure them


    all that they¡¯re going to get paid. I decide not to make any profit from the wedding. I¡¯ll give it back to


    Trish¡¯s family once the team has been paid.


    The team packs up quickly and efficiently and leaves the ce as they found it. I am thest to leave


    and I speak with the manager. I settle the bnce of the bill and leave a generous tip as always before


    leaving.


    As I wait for the cab to arrive, I get a message from Steve, the lead singer for the band. It¡¯s a video


    from the wedding.


    I watch the video and feel my stomach turn. The video shows Eric and Cherise in the bathroom. Then it


    pans out and takes in the crowd in front of the bathroom. I see Rick and myself behind Trish with the


    cake knife. A banner moves across the bottom of the screen.


    OMG, I think, it¡¯s just like a damn news report! It could just as well have been live-streamed! I feel a


    headacheing on as I rest my head in my hand while I watch the video.


    When I look up my cab has arrived. I tip the concierge and get in the cab. I give the driver my address


    and sit back watching the video again. A horrible idea strikes me and I search for the local news


    channel. I watch the news and feel sick as I see the local news channel air the video from YouTube.


    They have overwritten the banner on the YouTube Channel with their own and as I read it, I see my


    name and my business name cross the screen.


    I close my eyes and lean back in the seat.


    I know how Trish feels.


    I am screwed. So, fucking, screwed.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    VIOLA


    I do not sleep well at all through the night. My mind is too full of the possibilities of what might happen.


    To be honest I am expecting the worst but praying for a miracle.


    Since I can¡¯t sleep, I finally move to the couch and turn on the television. I tune into the local news


    channel and things go from bad to worse. I thought it was simply a local story that would pass quickly


    but I thought wrong.


    I suppose there¡¯s some young ¡®wannabe great reporter¡¯ at the station who¡¯s decided that this story


    might just be their ticket to something bigger. They have dug up more information about the wedding


    and, more importantly, my business. I listen as thetest news about the story is broadcast and feel


    sick. If only it was morning sickness, it would surely be better than this.


    The reporter is a young woman, blond and pretty with a captivating smile who seems only too happy to


    be telling the world about me and my business.


    ¡°¡­it would seem that the world of the wedding nner is no longer about ensuring that couples have


    the best day of their lives when they get married. It seems that behind the scenes of the wedding


    nner¡¯s business, it¡¯s all about themercial aspects that generate as much cash as possible.


    Wedding nners are in big demand with wedding locations that offer wedding nners discounts or


    incentives to host their clients¡¯ weddings at their location. Other suppliers do the same, including cake


    suppliers, clothing suppliers, gift suppliers, virtually anyone and everyone who has a role to y. The


    happy couple is no longer the important client but wedding nners have be the royalty in the


    wedding business. Everyone bows to them and offers them more and more incentives without their


    clients being any the wiser and to make matters worse the incentives given to wedding nners are


    seldom passed on to their clients. The people deriving the greatest benefits from nning weddings for


    customers are the wedding nners themselves who are getting wealthier and wealthier as wedding


    costs are being inted, costs which are all passed on to the wedding couple and their families to fit the


    bill. In the wedding which went so disastrously wrong this evening, a new aspect was brought to light.


    The wedding nner for this wedding employs a ¡®cold feet¡¯ counselor, someone whose job it is to coax


    brides and even grooms through their pre-wedding doubts which aremonly referred to as cold feet.


    It has been brought to my attention that the bride at tonight¡¯s disastrous wedding expressed her doubts


    to this specialist employed by the wedding nner and the specialist pushed the bride to ignore it, and


    even tried to make her believe that she was wrong about believing her husband to be was cheating on


    her before the wedding. We all know now what the oue was. The groom was literally caught with


    his pants down in apromising situation with the bridesmaid. They were caught in the bathroom at


    the wedding reception as depicted by this video shot at the time by a wedding guest. Who in this


    situation is guilty? Is it the husband? Well, he is guilty of one thing but, would this have happened if the


    bride and never been pushed to go through with the wedding in the first ce? Should the public be


    calling for the wedding nning industry to be regted byw? Is the wedding nner, Vi Holt


    going to be sued by the bride and her family?


    I¡¯m Sandra Brown and I¡¯ll keep you updated as this story develops¡­¡±


    I mute the television. I have the sick feeling that I am watching my death as it is happening. I look at my


    phone. There were no messages. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? Right now, I long for someone,


    anyone, to text me. Anyone regardless if they tell me I am the most useless, selfish, maniptive,


    greedy bitch they have ever known. I would prefer an instant message from a friend offering a shoulder


    to cry on butcking that I would settle for the former option. Anything to keep my mind away from its


    thoughts of what the day will bringter when the rest of the world wakes up from its slumber.


    I decide to return the family¡¯s money. All of it. Not just the profits as I had nned to do. Everything. I


    can afford it. It will hurt me but what more can I do?


    Under the circumstances, it¡¯s the best thing to do. At least I can let Trish and her parents feel as if they


    have not been cheated financially.


    I eventually fall asleep on the sofa watching a reality television show about couples¡¯ weddings. I know


    the show well and I even hoped to be featured on the show at some point but I am now pretty sure that


    dream has gone up in smoke. They wouldn¡¯t touch me with an Instamatic camera much less feature


    me on their television series.


    My sleep is troubled and at some time I must have woken up and turned off the television. When I


    finally wake, I realize that my body decided to reim the hours of rest it needed but had was denied


    by my mind the night before.


    It¡¯s nine am.


    Damn! I jump off the sofa and almost run to the bathroom where I shower and brush my teeth in record


    time. I dry myself, get dressed, and apply very little makeup. I check my look in the mirror and decide


    that I am dressed down well enough. I do not wish to appear to be too smart and expensively dressed


    when I met Trish¡¯s parents. I am sure they have heard the news by now and I do not want to give that


    reporter woman, Sandra¡¯s usations any vindication.


    I leave home and head to Trish¡¯s parents. It takes me thirty minutes to reach their home. When I stop


    outside there¡¯s a five series BMW parked outside. I wonder who it belongs to. It most certainly isn¡¯t the


    family¡¯s car. I¡¯ve been here enough times during the course of preparing for the wedding to know it¡¯s


    not their vehicle.


    I take a good look at it as I walk up the drive and reach the front door. I ring the bell and wait nervously


    for the door to open chastising myself for not dressing better.


    The door is opened by Trish¡¯s father, George. He looks at me coldly.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he says omitting my name as if saying it would be distasteful, perhaps even


    poisonous.


    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± I say. ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Afterst night¡¯s fiasco, you are thest person I expected to see. You¡¯re not wee but I suppose


    we do have something to talk about. We are busy with another meeting though, so if you don¡¯t mind


    waiting in the entrance hall until we are finished¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I understand,¡± I reply. George steps back and lets me in.


    I hold my handbag as I wait patiently in the entrance hall. I can hear soft voices in the living room but I


    can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying. From the tone of the voices, I gather that they are nearly finished. I am


    right. George reappears a short whileter escorting their guest to the door.


    When I see him, I feel as if my blood starts boiling instantly. I know my face is flushed and it¡¯s not from


    the brief period of intimacy we shared but because of my anger at him.


    Rick. I should have known. He sees me, smiles and winks, and then his face bes serious as he


    shakes his head almost imperceptibly with what I believe is disappointment. I have never seen


    someone try on so many expressions so fast. I feel my gut twist. I¡¯m sure he is here because of me,


    and I¡¯m sure he¡¯sing for me. I feel sick as I feel myself flush like a child scolded in public even


    though no-one has said anything.


    George greets Rick and shakes his hand. He watches him leave before closing the door and then


    waves to me indicating I should follow him as he heads back to the living room.


    We enter the living room and my eyes meet Emma. She seems to have aged overnight. She looks at


    me with sadness. I see the pain of someone who feels betrayed in her eyes.


    George crosses to Emma and gently takes her hand. They sit down on the sofa together and George


    pats her hand reassuringly.


    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± George says looking at me.


    I sit down but only on the edge of the single-seater sofa, behind me.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Benton, I came here to tell you how truly sorry I am for what happenedst night. I expect


    that you¡¯ve heard the news by now. You must¡­¡±


    Emma looks up her eyes suddenly hard. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± she asks her voice rising steadily


    as she speaks. ¡°What in heavens name made you believe talking anyone out of cold feet when they¡¯re


    getting married was a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Experience has shown me that people get cold feet. When the bride or groom or both get cold feet,


    they do eventually get married. I did what I did because I know how hard it is to get people toe


    from so many different ces at such an expense only to be disappointed if the wedding doesn¡¯t go


    ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Do you think I care about the cost? I care about my daughter. She


    is everything that matters.¡±


    ¡°I understand Mrs. Benton. Trish is the most important person in this situation and I am truly sorry¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say sorry after the damage has been done. Sorry makes nothing right. Trish will live with


    the scars of yesterday for all of her life.¡±


    ¡°I know. I am truly sorry. I was wrong. I can¡¯t go back and change what happened and I am truly sorry.


    Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­forgive you? Forgive you?¡± Emma¡¯s voice rises as she speaks. I see spittle fly from her mouth as


    she turns a lighter shade of purple. ¡°You dare toe in here and make this about you? How dare you


    ask for forgiveness? You knew¡­ you knew Trish had doubts and a valid reason for those doubts and


    yet you pushed her to go through with it. How embarrassing do you think it is to stand in a reception full


    of guests who toast you and your husband only to be in the front of the same people ten minutester


    when the groom is caught with his¡­ his¡­ fucking dick in that¡­ that tart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs.¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Emma says. ¡°Have you ever been married? Have you?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have a clue about what it means to get married? You don¡¯t have a clue what it takes to


    arrange a wedding for someone unless you¡¯ve been there yourself. It should have been the first


    question we asked.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ Mrs.¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not a wedding nner. You are a wedding bully! If it¡¯s thest thing I do, I will see you, your


    name, your business flushed away to the sewers but before I do that, I¡¯ll make damn sure everyone


    knows you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Emma¡­¡± George tries to stop his wife but she brushes his hand away.


    ¡°¡­shit!¡± she finishes vehemently.


    George grasps Emma¡¯s hand quickly and squeezes it. ¡°Honey, calm down. Please. Let me talk.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you support me?¡± Emma asks angrily rounding on her husband. He does not reply but I


    imagine the look on his face is one she knows well or perhaps one she has never seen before but


    knows it means that she needs to back off.


    Emma stands and storms from the living room.


    Silence settles over us. I want to talk but I¡¯m afraid to do so will be the wrong thing to do.


    George finally speaks. ¡°Do you know who the gentleman was who left when you arrived?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes,¡± I say. My voice is almost a whisper.


    ¡°We called him to arrange Trish¡¯s divorce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I truly am¡­¡±


    George ignores me and continues speaking, ¡°¡­ we¡¯ve also spoken with him about the possibility of


    suing you after what we¡¯ve seen on the television this morning.¡±


    I feel the blood drain from my face. The fear that kept me up all night has just be a harsh reality. I


    feel like a spectator as I watch my dream catch fire in my mind¡¯s eye. My dream. My livelihood.


    ¡°Please Mr. Benton,¡± I say as I grab my handbag, open it and remove the envelope with the check. ¡°I


    came here to refund you all the money you paid me for my services. I believe you must be very


    disappointed and under the circumstances, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s fair to take your money. Just please don¡¯t


    sue me. I realize what I did was wrong but I did it at the time to ensure that weddings don¡¯t get


    canceled at thest minute causing great financial loss and inconvenience.¡±


    George looks at me as if I am crazy. Finally, he speaks, ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply hesitantly.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand sir,¡± I respond.


    ¡°If you have ever been in love, you would know that love is the most important thing, always. Money,


    inconvenience, anything and everything else aside from love, especially on a couples wedding day, is


    worthless inparison to a couple¡¯s love. It¡¯s the day when they take the step to love andmit to


    each other for the rest of their life. Money is trashpared to that. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens on


    that day, as long as what happens on that day leaves the bride, and hopefully the groom happy too. But


    you are telling me that you don¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I thank you for enlightening me regarding your perspective and I must say I agree with you.


    Nevertheless, I am concerned about the costs. They aren¡¯t everything but if I wasn¡¯t cost-conscious it


    wouldn¡¯t be fair to you. The cost is secondary but from me to you, I do have consideration for it. I do not


    doubt though that if I was in your shoes, I would see it as you do.¡±


    George studies me for a moment. ¡°Was that reporter right about all the incentives given to wedding


    nners?¡±


    ¡°It happens in many cases,¡± I reply.


    ¡°And do you benefit from them?¡±


    ¡°I could but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± George asks.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want the incentives for myself. I negotiate the incentives so that the client gets the


    benefit. It¡¯s how I am always able to offer good prices. I also never negotiate incentives until the


    wedding couple has chosen the venue. Only then do I negotiate before I tell the venue or supplier that


    they have been selected by my client.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± George asks with disbelief.


    I nod. It¡¯s true. I know the damage that reporter has done to the industry but I am not guilty of it. ¡°You


    can audit me if you want.¡±


    George smiles sardonically, ¡°For someone who is facing awsuit, you¡¯re making a lot of promises that


    we can benefit from. If I were you, I¡¯d be careful with what I promise.¡±


    I sigh. I ce the envelope on the coffee table between us. ¡°That¡¯s a check for my fees. Your money


    returned in full. I am sorry, truly sorry for everything that you have suffered and I hope you can forgive


    me. I also hope you will not sue me but will ept this as a settlement. In all honesty, I am one of the


    best wedding nners in the city. I take immense pride in what I do and I am sure that if you take the


    news report out of the picture you would see that I did an excellent job of everything except for coaxing


    Trish to go ahead with the wedding. It¡¯s the worst thing and I¡¯m sorry. In truth, I don¡¯t make that much


    money and if you sue me, I¡¯m sure my business won¡¯t survive. I probably couldn¡¯t pay the amount that


    would be awarded to you and I would have to file for bankruptcy. I¡¯m sorry Mr. Benton.¡±


    George looks at me and says nothing. Then he reaches across the table and pushes the check back to


    me.


    ¡°Ourwyer told us not to take any money from you. I¡¯ll discuss this with him and Emma and we¡¯ll be in


    touch or Rick, ourwyer will. Good day, Vi.¡±


    George looks at me and I finally pick up the envelope, return it to my handbag and stand to leave.


    ¡°Good day Mr. Benton.¡±


    He makes no move to stand so I turn and see myself out.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    RICK


    I can¡¯t stop thinking about her. Seeing her this morning as I was leaving George¡¯s house was thest


    thing I expected. She is beautiful. More than beautiful. She has a certain something about her that


    attracts me. I don¡¯t know what it is but I¡¯ve never felt it before.


    I remember the time we spent together the night before. I would give anything to have another


    opportunity to spend time alone with her like that. If only we had more time before we were interrupted.


    Things might have been different. We could still have spoken more civilly if only the groom hadn¡¯t been


    caught with his¡­ well, if he hadn¡¯t been so stupid.


    Talking about offering legal services was the wrong thing to do, and giving Trish¡¯s parents my business


    card was just in foolish. I now realize that it made me look exactly like the person she thought I am.


    And as far as meeting her this morning went?


    I am sure she thinks I was there to talk about Trish divorcing Eric. Well, I was, but they also want me to


    sue Vi.


    I¡¯m not happy about it at all and now I regret giving my card to the Bentons.


    I mean I do want to see her again but not to subpoena her. Besides, if I am the attorney of the client


    that¡¯s suing her, I¡¯m not allowed anywhere near her and once it¡¯s over, she¡¯ll never let me near her


    anyway. She probably doesn¡¯t want me near her now anyway but a man can try. I have no-one to


    me except myself. In my mind, I hear the nails being knocked into the coffin of what I hoped would


    be an amazing rtionship as I ring the bell on the door of her house and wait for an answer.


    She opens the door. She opens her mouth and then closes it. I think she must have a million thoughts


    running through her mind just then and none of them are saying, ¡°Hello¡±.


    I make the firstment.


    ¡°Twice in one day. That¡¯s a record, even for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks coldly.


    ¡°Toe in if I may?¡±


    She looks at me a few moments longer and bites her lower lip. She¡¯s weighing up a snarky response


    against simply letting me in. She can¡¯t resist theeback.


    ¡°You came closest night but it¡¯s never going to happen now. You¡¯re also not getting any more of my


    underwear.¡±


    I can¡¯t fight the hint of the smile that pulls at the corner of my mouth before I manage to force it away.


    ¡°Please?¡± I ask not rising to the bait.


    ¡°Please what? Can youe in or have some more of my underwear?¡±


    I know she¡¯s not teasing me. She¡¯s turning our moment of intimacy the night before into a de and


    trying to cut me with it.


    I don¡¯t answer but wait for her to calm down and decide to let me in or send me away.


    Decency wins atst, and she steps back opening the door wider. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I look around as she closes the door and leads the way to her living room. My eyes follow


    her hips as she moves. Her ass is perfect in the white shorts she is wearing and those legs¡­ Her


    golden, brown legs are perfectly contrasted against her white shorts. It¡¯s more than the contrast though.


    They are perfect in every way, not to mention her firm ass too.


    I should be embarrassed, ashamed even but I can¡¯t help the thoughts running through my mind. I


    remember how great her ass felt in my hands the night before. I am intoxicated further as I catch her


    soft, feminine scent as I follow in her wake.


    She finally stops and turns in the living room. ¡°Please have a seat,¡± she says coldly. ¡°I was just making


    coffee. Would you like some?¡±


    ¡°That would be great, thanks,¡± I say trying to smile but feeling like it¡¯s the most nervous and awkward


    thing I have ever done in my life. What the hell is wrong with you? No woman has ever done this to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment,¡± she says and turns heading for the kitchen which is visible from the living


    room. I watch her as she goes. She is wearing the same cotton top she wore when I saw her this


    morning, but she has removed the vest she wore underneath so her whitece bra is visible through it.


    I feel my desire hardening rapidly and I sit down quickly.


    I listen to Vi making coffee in the kitchen. I believe there is a lot that watching people and listening to


    them can tell you. The sounds she makes are soft, calm. She is a gentle person, at peace with herself


    and her life. I think so anyway. There¡¯s no frustration or rush in the sounds they make. They are simply


    normal, gentle, slow, and soft sounds of a beautifully calm person.


    I look around the room and spot the shelves behind me. They are filled with books. From where I sit, I


    can see that many of the books are romance books. Figures. She¡¯s a wedding nner. I wonder how


    many ideas she¡¯s extracted from those books and turned into part of someone¡¯s wedding experience.


    She really is a professional. It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m going to have to be the one to tear her world apart.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She returns from the kitchen carrying a tray with two cups and a te of biscuits. I have to hand it to


    her, even in the face of adversity she stays calm and treats the enemy decently. Perhaps it¡¯s because


    she doesn¡¯t know how much of an enemy I am right now.


    She sets the tray down and her blouse falls forward giving me a good view of herce bra inside it. I


    feel like a pervert but I can¡¯t help myself. I wonder if I should turn this case down and pursue her


    instead. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll never talk to me again after what I¡¯m going to do and that¡¯s not what I want.


    But then nothing is ever long-term with me. I don¡¯t domitment. It¡¯s why I¡¯m so good at divorce. I


    don¡¯t get emotionally involved. Well, perhaps I do, but not for the sake of seeing marriages saved. I¡¯m


    more emotional about seeing them dissolved.


    Vi finishes setting the tray down and looks up at me. My gaze is fixed on the opening of her blouse


    and her bra revealed inside it as my train of thought has drifted far away.


    Vi realizes where my gaze is and her hand quickly flies to her blouse pressing it against her chest as


    she blushes. She must be really embarrassed for me to see the red glow in her golden brown cheeks. I


    realize that I have been caught and my face reddens in embarrassment.


    She hesitates briefly before sitting down opposite me and crossing her fine, perfect legs. I try to keep


    my gaze off them as she crosses them. I fail dismally and she rubs her legs as women sometimes do


    absentmindedly. I wonder if she is doing it absentmindedly or on purpose. Either way, it drives me wild.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± she asks coldly and then suggests some answers before I can reply, ¡°Come to


    gloat? To say I told you so?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± Dammit! I¡¯m at a loss for words. I¡¯m never at a loss for words. ¡°I saw our mutual client


    George this morning,¡± I say recovering as quickly as I can.


    ¡°I am aware of that,¡± she replies with the slightest hint of a smile at the corners of her beautiful mouth.


    She seems to have realized that I am finding this difficult and she seems to be enjoying it.


    ¡°I did not want toe here today to bring you this news but I had to,¡± I say.


    ¡°What, that you¡¯re handling the divorce for Trish? I thought they would just have had the marriage


    annulled?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No. George feels betrayed, his daughter¡¯s been hurt and he wants blood.¡±


    Vi nods, ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t me him. What I don¡¯t understand is what it has to do with me.¡±


    I shift ufortably. ¡°Well, the thing is that he doesn¡¯t just want Eric¡¯s blood for hurting his daughter...¡±


    Vi says nothing looking at me expectantly. I realize then that she knows. Of course. She saw


    George after I did. He must have told her.


    ¡°He wants my blood too,¡± she remarks in a tone that suggests it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world.


    Her eyes narrow briefly and she casts a nce out the window to the garden. Her face is set grimly


    when she looks back at me. ¡°He wants you to sue me?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He wants the maximum damages he can get.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you waiting for? What better way to make an example of the joke his daughter¡¯s marriage


    is by tearing a wedding nner¡¯s business down along with the wedding that blew up in her and


    everyone¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°I did not suggest that they should sue you. I went there because I thought they only wanted to hire me


    for the divorce.¡±


    Vi shrugs. ¡°If not you, it would be someone else anyway. This will give you the vindication you need


    for your beliefs.¡±


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t want to do this at your expense,¡± I reply.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been asked to and you will, because it¡¯s what you do.¡± Vi sits forward and ces her


    chin on her hand. Her eyes are narrowed again and she smiles cynically. ¡°Look on the bright side.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask. I don¡¯t see how there is any bright side to this at all. Not for her at least.


    ¡°At least you get to fuck me after all. Whether I want it or enjoy it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I shake my head in disappointment. ¡°You should do something about yournguage,¡± I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s how I talk when I¡¯m having sex,¡± she replies calmly, her gaze ice-cold wanting me to know I¡¯ll never


    get the chance to be with her now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say.


    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t matter Rick. You see, this is at my expense. Let me fill you in on what¡¯s happened


    since that reporter aired the news about the wedding and took an ax to wedding nners


    everywhere¡­¡±


    I say nothing but hold her gaze thinking how beautiful her eyes are and watching her soft lips moving


    as she talks. I¡¯m losing concentration again and force myself to listen.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve had client after client call and cancel. Do you know that I operate on the basis of no refund once


    the deposit has been paid? Do you know what I¡¯ve been doing all morning?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer but shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been refunding deposits. Every. Single. One. My calendar is open from today to two months from


    now and it¡¯s opening up more and more as every minute passes. You have never seen a wedding


    nner that¡¯s been more avable than me.¡±


    I swallow guiltily.


    ¡°But hey, it¡¯s not your fault. Do you know why I went to see George this morning?¡±


    ¡°No, but I guess you¡¯re about to tell me.¡±


    She ignores my sarcasm and continues, ¡°I went to give him his money back. All of it. Every dime. I¡¯ve


    paid the suppliers from my pocket and I will charge him for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Did he take it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here aren¡¯t you? Do you think he took it?¡± she asks her tone making it clear she expects me to


    know the answer. I can see the anger re in her eyes.


    She gets up and crosses to her handbag that is sitting on the floor beside the dining table. She picks it


    up and removes an envelope from it. She returns and sits down again. She sets the envelope on the


    table and pushes it towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s George¡¯s check. I would like to ask you to take it and offer it to him again.¡±


    I smile. She seems so cute with her request.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡± she asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t work for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that Rick, but here¡¯s the truth. I may be offering to refund his money but there were still


    costs that had to be paid. I paid for them so I¡¯m already running at a loss from Trish¡¯s wedding. I can¡¯t


    do more than that. I have very little funds left after seeing my entire pipeline of business wiped out for


    the next two months. The cancetions are stilling and there really aren¡¯t that many clients left. I¡¯m


    facing bankruptcy so I suggest that you take this check back to your client and ask him to ept it as


    settlement of the pain Trish has suffered because of me because if he doesn¡¯t ept it now, it¡¯s not


    going to bankable pretty soon.¡±


    I pull the envelope towards me and take out the check. I am shocked to see the amount on it. I raise


    my eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money. How much is your share?¡±


    ¡°Half,¡± Vi replies.


    ¡°Half?¡± I ask in disbelief and then repeat it. ¡°Half?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have a problem with that,¡± Vi says matter of factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot for your share,¡± I say.


    Her eyes narrow and she moves to the edge of her seat. ¡°And who are you to judge what¡¯s a lot?


    What¡¯s your markup?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you charge too much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ How much?¡± she interrupts insistently.


    ¡°Half,¡± I say sheepishly.


    ¡°And yet you think I charge too much?¡± she asks in disbelief. Then she holds up her hand. ¡°Oh wait. Of


    course it¡¯s too much. Because I deal in making people happy. I work on making the happiest day of a


    couple¡¯s life, their happiest day ever while you work to make it a regrettable memory.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. I never meant to belittle you or what you do¡­¡± I say.


    ¡°No. You just think that everyone else is beneath you. You went to university for how many years but


    there¡¯s no degree for wedding nners. Why should I make good money when I never ved away at


    a degree as you have? In case you haven¡¯t heard, the service industrymonly generates margins of


    fifty percent. You provide a service and I provide a service. Besides, I am offering your client all his


    money back so what do you care? That¡¯s where your interest ends.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± I feel my anger rising now. ¡°I don¡¯t have to ept the full refund and take it back as an offer.


    I can sue you for more which is exactly what George wants.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want? Do you want the house? My car? My underwear? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯d like


    that. Oh wait, you¡¯re not suing me, your client is. Maybe you can get your client to sue me for my


    underwear anyway and then he can pay you with it!¡±


    ¡°What the hell has your underwear got to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t catch you enjoying the view down my blouse earlier? As I recall you still have my


    panties which by the way, I was able to afford because of what I charge my clients. You didn¡¯t worry


    about how much they cost when you took them.¡±


    I blush. She really is feisty, I think to myself. She holds nothing back when she¡¯s angry. I shake my


    head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say reining in my anger.


    ¡°Very professional don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer and my silence seems to take the wind from her sails. She sighs and looks out of the


    windows to the garden again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s given notice of intention to sue so I suggest if you want anything for your


    client, that you take that settlement check. I¡¯m guessing by the time this is all over thewyers will be


    picking over what¡¯s left of my assets. I¡¯m filing for bankruptcy and closing shop.¡±


    And there it is. The harsh reality of what people in my line of business do. ¡°What do you mean other


    people intend to sue you?¡±


    She smiles wistfully and finally looks back at me as she works hard to blink back tears. She swallows a


    few times before she finally trusts herself to speak.


    ¡°I would have thought you could figure that one out. The couples who used me as their wedding


    nner and who have since gotten divorced. They¡¯re suing. Many of them.¡±


    ¡°How? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they im I had my wedding whisperer intervene when they got cold feet and thus pushed


    them to go ahead with a wedding they would otherwise not have had. They¡¯re suing for emotional


    trauma and heaven only knows what other bullshit ims they want to lodge. They will win and there is


    no way I can ever pay the ims that will be filed against me. So much for trying to do good for others.


    When this is all over, I¡¯ll never work as a wedding nner again.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. I never stopped to think that there might be other people that wanted to sue Vi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say.


    ¡°Thanks, but I can¡¯t bank sympathy,¡± she says looking out the window. ¡°Do you want the check or not?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me a few minutes? Let me call George.¡±


    She nods as she continues to look out the window. I stand and cross to the sliding door that leads to


    the garden. I step outside and dial George¡¯s number on my phone. He answers quickly and I exin


    the situation to him. After some consideration, George epts the refund as settlement. After he hears


    that Vi¡¯s business and reputation are finished, he seems satisfied.


    I go back inside and tell Vi that George has agreed to ept the refund. I remove a standard letter


    of settlement from my briefcase, fill in the details by hand and have Vi sign the agreement.


    She signs it and makes sure I have the check.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replies.


    I hesitate and then venture to offer her a suggestion. ¡°You can fight this, all the otherwsuits.¡±


    ¡°And I suppose you want me to appoint you as mywyer?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of that. I¡¯m just saying you can fight this. You can¡¯t settle everyone¡¯s


    ims.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to. I¡¯m filing for bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Not insolvent?¡± She asks andughs cynically. ¡°For awyer, you make too many assumptions. I


    guess now that you know what my fee for Trish¡¯s wedding was, you reckon I must be rolling in money.


    This house is mortgaged to the hilt. I owe money on my car. I have thousands of dors in medical bills


    I need to pay. My business has just dried up in less than twenty-four hours and you reckon I¡¯m not


    insolvent? Well, I¡¯ve been insolvent for a long time. I just never made it official but now I will.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you sick?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Do I look sick?¡± she asks sarcastically.


    ¡°No, no, you said you have thousands of dors in medical bills to pay¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ my mother¡¯s care before she died.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say again. ¡°I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to,¡± she says looking me in the eyes. There is sadness there, and pain, but most of


    all there is an icy coldness to her gaze. I think that she is blocking her emotions as much as she can.


    I nod. Then I put the settlement letter and check in my briefcase and stand. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry. I


    think I should be going.¡±


    She says nothing but stands and walks to the door ahead of me. Again, I have the opportunity to enjoy


    the sway of her hips and the sight of her long legs but somehow it doesn¡¯t have the same effect on me


    as when I arrived.


    She opens the door and I step out.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say again. She does not reply and I hear the door close behind me as I walk to my


    car.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    VIOLA


    I hear Rick¡¯s car start and heave a sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s been the morning I feared. Call after call from people threatening to sue me or just wanting to rant


    and me the fact that they their marriages failed on me. Cancetion after cancetion has followed


    and I have watched my business being choked to death in a matter of hours.


    I call an estate agent who regrly leaves pamphlets in my mailbox. The agency is proactive so I


    decide to get them in and explore having them list the house for sale.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They answer the phone promptly and I am soon put through to an agent who arranges to meet me at


    two pm. As I put the phone down, the doorbell rings. I wish I had a fence and gates in front of the


    property. Toote for that now, I think to myself as I open the door without checking who it is.


    It¡¯s the reporter from the television report.


    She smiles superficially. I see the cameraman behind her. No doubt the camera is rolling already.


    ¡°Good morning Miss Hughes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Dana Rothschild,¡± she says. ¡°Can wee in?¡±


    I step outside and pull the door closed behind me. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. We can talk outside.¡±


    She smirks. ¡°As you wish. I assume you know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    I don¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I wanted to get your side of the story on the wedding fiascost night.¡±


    ¡°I think the video of the groom and bridesmaid says it all don¡¯t you think?¡± I say.


    Dana ignores me. ¡°Do you deny using a Wedding Whisperer at the wedding yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what a Wedding Whisperer is,¡± I say feigning ignorance for this term which I suspect


    Dana created and which has, much to my frustration gone viral. I have seen memes all over social


    media already with people making their own interpretation of a Wedding Whisperer. I just don¡¯t want to


    give Dana the pleasure of feeling that she has created a title that has gone viral.


    ¡°The Wedding Whisperer, the person you used to coax the bride, or asionally groom, into going


    ahead with the wedding despite their concerns or cold feet. I must admit it was a unique idea but it truly


    isn¡¯t the best way to try and set yourself apart from or above other wedding nners asst night has


    proven.¡±


    ¡°And you say that based on what? How many times has the Wedding Whisperer helped and the


    couples are still together?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you do know what a Wedding Whisperer is?¡± Dana asks seizing on my reply. Before I can say


    anything she continues, ¡°And how many times have you used a Wedding Whisperer and the marriage


    has ended in divorce? Shall I tell you?¡±


    I don¡¯t bother trying to answer.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still counting,¡± Dana smiles. ¡°Calls are stilling in, and they are all, I repeat, all, crying


    for blood. Themon thing they all tell us is that they never knew you used a Wedding Whisperer.¡±


    I say nothing as I stare back at Dana.


    ¡°Why did you not tell your clients?¡± she asks. ¡°Is it because you were afraid of looking like a greedy,


    gold digging, money hungry wedding nner only interested in making money and having a track


    record as one of the best wedding nners in the game? And as your reputation has grown so have


    your fees. Do you not have any shame or remorse for what you have done?¡±


    I can¡¯t say anything more. I don¡¯t trust myself to speak. I¡¯m afraid that if I say something I will cry and


    appear weak on national television. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I reach behind me and fumble for


    the doorknob.


    Dammit! Where is it?


    Atst, I find the doorknob. My sweaty hand slips on it and it refuses to turn. I try again. And again.


    Finally, I twist it and I feel the door open behind me. I turn to go back inside but Dana steps forward and


    grabs my arm.


    ¡°There is nowhere you can hide. People areing for you and they will have justice.¡±


    It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s all I can take. I spin around angrily shaking her hand off. Tears flow from my eyes freely


    but I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°What¡­ I did¡­,¡± I pace my words as I choke back my sadness that threatens to stop me from being


    able to speak, ¡°¡­ was only in the interest of my clients. Many people get cold feet and if they don¡¯t go


    through with the wedding, they might just ruin their best day ever. Weddings are expensive and if they


    cancel on their wedding day, they will lose a lot of money for something as silly as getting cold feet.¡±


    I am gaining confidence as I speak and now anger has crushed my sadness.


    ¡°People get divorced all the time. Whether they had a Wedding Whisperer or not, got cold feet or not,


    people still get divorced. So, before youe andy divorces at my feet I suggest you go and look


    how many people get divorced without ever having used a Wedding Whisperer. People divorce for a


    whole host of reasons and I can damn well assure you that having been coaxed into going through with


    their wedding has got nothing to do with them getting divorcedter.¡±


    ¡°Well, the people we¡¯ve spoken to beg to differ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have refunded my client¡¯s money. All of it. That means I picked up the tab for the wedding yesterday


    because someone still had to pay for the services that were provided. All clients who retained me for


    their weddings in the future that have asked for their money back, have had their money refunded. If


    you want people to sue me, I¡¯ll tell you this. I¡¯ve only worked as hard as the next person to make a


    living. I have no savings because I¡¯m paying my mother¡¯s hospital bills. This house is mortgaged to the


    hilt and my car is owned by the bank. So, if anyone feels they have a right to sue me please do so


    because there is nothing I have to give. I am quite honestly bankrupt. The only thing is I haven¡¯t


    dered bankruptcy yet but that¡¯s easy enough to do. So why don¡¯t you p yourself on the back for


    destroying someone¡¯s business, and putting another person out on the street after you get the hell off


    my property.¡±


    I turn and enter my home and close the door behind me. I can hear Dana on the other side speaking


    with the cameraman for a while longer and then there is silence. I peer out the window and see them


    leaving in their press van. I heave a sigh of relief and lock the door before I head to the bedroom and


    break down in tears on the bed.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    RICK


    The drama has ended and the story has passed. Vi and the Wedding Whisperer are little but a


    memory and the odd social media meme that pops up here and there.


    Trish¡¯s divorce case has been settled. There really wasn¡¯t much chance for Eric to fight given the


    evidence against him. It¡¯s been one of my easiest cases ever and I¡¯m d it¡¯s over.


    I can¡¯t stop thinking about Vi though. Not because I feel sorry for her but because I want to see her. I


    want to be with her. I¡¯ve tried calling her and sent text messages but she doesn¡¯t answer. I¡¯ve driven by


    her house a few times.


    I know it¡¯s creepy but I don¡¯t care.


    A ¡®For Sale¡¯ sign has been hammered into the beautifully manicured frontwn. It tells me she wasn¡¯t


    lying but then I never took her for a liar. All I saw in Vi was a woman who had nothing but the best of


    intentions in her heart. She believed in what she did. It was her passion and creating beautiful days and


    memories for couples made her happy.


    I know she knows I¡¯ve called and sent her messages. I stop calling and sending messages as much as


    I don¡¯t want to. She made it clear she was upset with me and that we¡¯d never be a couple. If she


    wanted to talk to me, she would have answered, would have returned my calls.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t drive by her house again for a month. I decide to do it when I visit a client that lives near to her


    and decide to make the detour and just maybe stop in and see if she might warm to me a little.


    As I drive by, I see something that makes me stop the car. I pull to the curb and look at the house as


    my heart sinks. The ¡®For Sale¡¯ sign has been reced by a ¡®Sold¡¯ sign. I call the agent¡¯s number on the


    sign and am soon connected to the agent who informs me that the house was sold a week ago. She


    tells me that the new owner is taking possession in two days and that Vi has already vacated the


    property. I could ask for a forwarding number or address but I know it¡¯s useless. The agent won¡¯t give


    me Vi¡¯s details. I thank her and hang up. It¡¯s over. I drive off feeling as if the world has lost its color.


    I knew she didn¡¯t want to be with me, she made that clear but I took somefort in the thought that at


    least she was still here and I could drive by her house and maybe pluck up the courage to see her


    again at some point.


    I always hoped that there might be a second chance despite her ignoring my calls and messages.


    I¡¯ve never been big on rtionships for personal reasons. I grew up in a home where both my parents


    cheated on each other. I watched them rip each other and the family apart. Thank God I was an only


    child. It made it easier to run away when I did. I didn¡¯t have to worry about leaving a sister or brother


    behind or taking them with me. I never saw my parents again but I looked them up when I became a


    lawyer. They eventually divorced and moved on. My mother married the man she cheated on my father


    with. My father never married again and passed away a few yearster.


    I¡¯ve always shied away from marriage. I¡¯ve had a few long-term rtionships but they¡¯ve always ended


    when my partner wanted to get engaged or married. I now prefer to stick to the short-term


    rtionships. The shorter the better. It works for me and saves me having to go deep to an emotional


    level that risks either one getting hurt worse than necessary when it ends.


    And feeling the way I do, I can¡¯t help but wonder why I am attracted to Vi more than I have ever


    been attracted to any other woman. Surely, I would have hurt her with my inability tomit so maybe


    what happened was a blessing in disguise¡­

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    VIOLA


    I take ast look at what was my life in the big city. The house has been sold and stands all locked up


    in front of me. My business is dead and the ¡®Sold¡¯ sign on the frontwn stands boldly like a headstone


    and testament to its death. I was able to afford this house because of my business and having to sell it


    now represents the loss of everything that I built.


    I smile thinly as I hand, Jenna, the agent, the keys to the property. I don¡¯t want her to see my pain. I


    don¡¯t think she¡¯d understand and besides, I¡¯m really just another client to her. Was another client, I


    correct myself. The house is sold. I have no more value to her unless I¡¯m in the market for another


    house and I¡¯m not. She knows it.


    Nevertheless, she did a great job for me.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± I say as I hand her a small gift.


    ¡°Oh, you really shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Jenna says smiling with genuine appreciation.


    ¡°You deserve it,¡± I smile.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she says smiling back at me.


    I shake her hand and greet her. Then I get in the car, start it and with a quick wave and empty smile,


    back out of the drive. I look at the house onest time as I drive away slowly making my way to the


    freeway.


    It¡¯s a long drive and I stop regrly to rest. When I need to sleep, I stop and park in public ces


    where I know it¡¯s safe. I sleep in the car to save my money and make it to my hometown in two days.


    When I arrive, I realize not much has changed but then what do you expect? It¡¯s not like people are


    rushing to get to this small town.


    It was the only ce I could think of toe right now. I tried finding work after my business died but


    my reputation preceded me and I wasn¡¯t able to find work that would pay the bills and sustain my


    lifestyle in Los Angeles. It hadn¡¯t been an extravagant lifestyle either.


    So here I was. I had told no-one about the small house my mother had left me after she passed away


    although I know anyone who had seriously wanted to sue me would have found it. I was grateful that


    thewsuits threatened by past clients hadn¡¯t happened.


    Even if they had, if I had to sell this small house it wouldn¡¯t have generated much cash. A house in this


    small town wasn¡¯t worth much. I was nevertheless grateful that I still had it and that it was paid for.


    Surprisingly, I left Los Angeles with a bit more money than I expected and the fact that my mother¡¯s


    house is paid in full, gives me some room to breathe.


    The house has been closed up for so long that it smells dusty. I carry my bags from the car into the


    house and set them down in the bedroom before going through the house and opening all the windows


    and doors. I change into my oldest clothes and began cleaning immediately. By the time evening


    arrives I am still far from finished.


    All the work cleaning and dusting has left me with an appetite I have not had in a long time and I decide


    that I will finish the cleaning tomorrow. I need food and decide to drive into town to get some food from


    the local supermarket.


    When I enter Danzer¡¯s I get the feeling that the only things that have changed are the products on the


    shelves and the cashiers. Other than that, I remember it exactly as it has always been when I was


    growing up. I roam between the shelves and find that the products I want are still in the same locations


    on the shelves where they were so many years before. As I wonder if I have stepped into thend that


    time forgot, someone bumps into me from behind and I drop the jar of peanut butter I am holding. It


    smashes on the floor sttering peanut butter all over.


    Look at that. They still use ss bottles here, I think as I look at the mess. My thought is interrupted by


    the person that collided with me.


    ¡°I am sorry. I¡¯m such a klutz,¡± the woman exims.


    I think I recognized the voice and turn to look at the woman.


    She has red hair that falls just past her shoulders. Her hair frames her face as it hangs smooth, silken


    and straight. Her eyes are emerald green and her lips full and perfect. I am sure I have seen her


    somewhere before but can¡¯t quite recall where.


    As it happens, I do not need to recall where I have seen her before. She remembers me.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Vi! It¡¯s so good to see you! I had no idea that you were in town. How long have


    you been back?¡±


    As she speaks to me, the penny drops. Amber. I went to school with her. We graduated in the same


    year. I never expected to find her here after all this time.


    ¡°Amber,¡± I reply surprised. She steps forward and hugs me as if we are best friends. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d


    see you here.¡±


    ¡°Well, it really is me. I never left,¡± she smiles.


    I¡¯m surprised to hear her say it. As far as I can recall, Amber had big ns which included leaving the


    town where we grew up as soon as possible.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish your shopping and then we can meet the coffee shop just over there?¡± Amber


    says pointing to the coffee shop just outside the entrance of Danzer¡¯s.


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± I reply. I have no inspiration to rush home to the empty house. Dust bunnies aren¡¯t


    the most social creatures. On the contrary, they love to make me sneeze. Besides, I can do with some


    company right now.


    I finish my shopping and twenty minutester I enter the coffee shop and find Amber seated at a table


    by the window.


    Her face lights up when she sees me. I get the feeling that she might be just as starved forpany as


    I am. Then I remember how popr she was in high school and I tell myself I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s


    just as popr now as she was then.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We ordertte¡¯s and start talking. Amber tells me she never left. She had ns to study at Yale but


    then her father died from a heart attack and with no ie she had to give up her dream of studying to


    be a doctor and leaving to work in a big city. She watched all her friends leave to go and study and lost


    contact with them over the years although some of them return asionally to visit their parents.


    Amber asks me what I¡¯ve been up to and I tell her. I make the history brief and don¡¯t go into the details


    of what caused the demise of my wedding nner business. I expected that she would know but it


    seems that the news from the big cities doesn¡¯t reach the small towns. Or people here just aren¡¯t


    bothered to read about what happens in the big world. Either way I feel relieved at not having to go into


    the details of what happened.


    Amber asks me what I¡¯m doing now and I tell her I¡¯m going to have to look for a job. She tells me she


    waitresses and offers to put in a word for me at the restaurant. I thank her and tell her I¡¯m interested. At


    least the ie will help me save what little money I have until I figure out what I really want to do


    next. Being a wedding nner here does not hold much promise. I think a funeral parlor is a more


    lucrative business here. I¡¯m not being nasty but most of the people I see are older and retired. Their


    children have moved away and the town is slowly dying. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s on a major


    trucking route, it might have died long ago.


    We have an enjoyable chat and Amber tells me that she¡¯s leaving tomorrow for a few days as she has


    a job interview in Los Angeles. I wish her well for the interview despite the disappointment I feel inside.


    If she gets the job, I¡¯ll be alone here and I was just getting used to the thought of having an old friend


    around.


    After our Latte¡¯s and catching up, we swap numbers and leave. I feel happy to have met an old friend


    despite the fact that she might not be around much longer. I go home to the dust bunnies feeling a lot


    better.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    RICK


    I leave the office at seven. It¡¯s Friday evening. It seems that I¡¯m not the only one who workedter than


    usual. I ride the elevator to the ground floor with one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. I


    am surprised I have never seen her in the building before. I would have noticed her for sure.


    Me and every other hot-blooded male in the building, I tell myself.


    She¡¯s a killer. Her perfume takes over the elevator like a humidifier working overtime. It¡¯s a nice


    perfume and I inhale deeply without making it obvious.


    I can¡¯t let her go without at least trying my luck. ¡°Excuse me. Do you work in the building?¡±


    She looks at me, her gaze assessing me and then, deciding she likes what she sees, gives me a smile.


    Her smile exudes confidence and, whenbined with her power perfume and killer outfit, I lose the


    ability to think and act rationally. She¡¯s out of your league, my subconscious tells me. It¡¯s no use. The


    negative self-speak of my subconscious in this regard is swept away


    ¡°Oh no,¡± she shakes her head. ¡°I just had an appointment with a client.¡±


    I nod. ¡°That exins it. I was sure I hadn¡¯t seen you in the building before.¡±


    ¡°And that would matter why?¡± she asks curiously.


    ¡°Well, I am sure I have noticed a woman as indescribably beautiful as you.¡±


    She blushes. It¡¯s clearly not the answer she expected. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says hesitantly.


    ¡°I hate to be so forward but could I perhaps ask you if we could have a drink before you head off where


    you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± she hesitates and I think she is trying to think of a way to decline taking up my offer.


    I speak quickly, capitalizing on her hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s a bar around the corner from the building. They


    serve coffee and drinks. I¡¯ll buy. Just one and then you can leave if you want.¡±


    She blushes and then seems to decide that to decline would be rude.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she says.


    ¡°Great,¡± I smile and offer my hand. ¡°I¡¯m Rick by the way.¡±


    ¡°Christine,¡± she says as she tucks her long blond hair behind her ear and shakes my hand.


    We step out of the lift and exit the building. I steer her to the bar and we step inside. I find us a table


    and head off to the bar to order our drinks after she tells me she¡¯ll have whiskey just like me.


    I return to the table a short whileter with our drinks and she thanks me.


    ¡°Forgive me, Rick. I don¡¯t normally have drinks with men who I¡¯ve just met.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t normally ask woman in the elevator to join me for a drink,¡± I smile.


    Sheughs and the ice is broken. She begins to rx.


    ¡°What is it that you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a wedding nner.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask. Are all wedding nners this hot? I make a mental note to consider fishing in the pool


    of wedding nners for conquests. I can¡¯t believe my luck at running into another wedding nner who


    is almost as beautiful as Vi.


    ¡°Really,¡± she smiles. ¡°You seem surprised.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I met a wedding nner at a wedding the other day. We had a long chat. I can¡¯t


    believe that I¡¯ve met another wedding nner so soon.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the universe is telling you something,¡± she smiles as she sips her drink.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re going to find the woman of your dreams and get married soon,¡± Christine says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not one to work that fast. Besides I have no interesteddies on the horizon that I


    know of. If I were to get married soon it would have to be a whirlwind rtionship or a shotgun


    wedding.¡±


    Christine smiles and manages to swallow her drink before she bursts outughing. ¡°You are funny,¡± she


    says atst as I wait for her to tell me what is so amusing.


    ¡°Something amuses you?¡± I prompt.


    ¡°Well,¡± she says as she ces her ss on the counter, ¡°You certainly won¡¯t have anydies beating a


    path to your door unless youmunicate more diplomatically.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand,¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, I would hope that the fact that I agreed to have a drink with aplete stranger I met in the lift


    tells you that I am an interesteddy. However, I do suggest that while being in court may require you


    to be direct, I don¡¯t think you should adopt that same attitude outside the courtroom. The mention of a


    ¡®shotgun wedding¡¯ is a passion killer¡± for anyone.¡±


    I nod. ¡°You are right.¡± Recovering quickly, I add, ¡°Does that mean that I¡¯ve just killed your passion?¡±


    Christine giggles. ¡°I have many passions Rick. Which one do you think you might have killed?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully none at all.¡±


    ¡°The quickwyereback,¡± she smiles then continues, ¡°You¡¯re in luck. You haven¡¯t killed any


    passions yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± I say heaving a silent sigh of relief.


    She changes the subject. ¡°Who was the wedding nner? Maybe I know her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually get her name,¡± I reply. I don¡¯t want to mention Vi¡¯s name. It might just be the passion


    killer Christine has referred to and I¡¯m not going to take a chance on opening up the conversation in


    that direction.


    I order another round of drinks and then another. We¡¯re getting more and morefortable with each


    other and the whiskey is having the desired effect and lowering our walls.


    ¡°So, what made you decide to talk to me in the elevator and ask aplete stranger for a drink?¡±


    Christine finally asks.


    I hesitate and wonder if I should tell the truth. The alcohol gives me courage and I decide what the hell.


    ¡°Sometimes I like to be spontaneous.¡±


    Spontaneous?¡± Christine asks surprised. ¡°You mean you just ask girls to have a drink with you any


    time, anywhere when the need to be spontaneous strikes you?¡±


    ¡°Not quite...¡± I sit forward and lean towards her.


    ¡°What then?¡± she asks intrigued by my unfinished sentence.


    I look around quickly as if worried that someone might see us or overhear. I gauge the noise level so


    that I can be sure she hears me but not everyone around us as well.


    ¡°When I see a beautiful, confident woman¡­¡± I slowly lean closer to her as I speak and she begins to


    lean towards me to be sure that she doesn¡¯t miss a word of what I say. I look into her bright green eyes


    and hold her gaze. ¡°¡­ that has no idea of her beauty and the effect¡­¡± I move closer still.


    Christine is rapt with attention as she listens and I draw nearer. She licks her lips and prompts me, ¡°¡­


    the effect?¡±


    ¡°¡­ the effect that she has on men ¡­ and absolutely no idea of how intoxicating her perfume is ¡­¡± I am


    now standing next to her talking into her ear. Her long, soft hair brushes my nose and lips. ¡°¡­ a woman


    whose gaze mesmerizes me and whose lips promise the most amazing kisses if only she will let a man


    kiss them.¡± I finish and ce a soft kiss just in front of her ear.


    I begin to retreat and my eyes meet her gaze as soon as I am far enough away to see her eyes. She


    moves faster than I expected and grabs my shirt staying my retreat back to my seat. She pulls my shirt


    indicating she wants me toe closer again. I move closer and her lips find mine, hungrily, briefly.


    Then she pushes me back a little.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for spontaneous?¡± she almost whispers.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I smile.


    Neither of us need to say another word right then. I call the waiter and get the bill. We finish our drinks


    as we wait for the bill. A short whileter it¡¯s settled and we leave. We hail a cab and head back to


    Christine¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    RICK


    Christine lives on the forty-sixth floor of a high-rise apartment. She unlocks the door and enters


    dropping her bag on the table in the entrance hall as she turns to hold the door open for me. I step in


    and she closes and locks the door behind me. Before I can wander further into the apartment, she


    catches my hand and pulls me back to where she is now leaning against the door.


    She pulls me close and our lips meet as my hands settle on her hips. Our kisses are brief, teasing,


    exploring, wanting more. Then I take her face in my hands and fix my lips to hers. My tongue pushes


    forward and her lips part willingly inviting entry. Our tongues collide and writhe like lovers, exploring and


    sharing our desire and passion.


    My hands lower from her face and begin to explore her body through her dress. It¡¯s not enough. I want


    more. Much more. I reach behind her and find the zip of her dress and pull it down in one smooth


    movement. My fingers hook the edges of her open dress and pull it to the sides. She lowers her arms


    letting me slide the dress off her shoulders. As soon as her arms are free, her hands are back in my


    hair as we kiss.


    Her dress hangs from her waist pinned by our bodies but there¡¯s enough room for me to slide my


    hands between the dress and her skin. I¡¯m searching for her panties. It doesn¡¯t take long to realize


    she¡¯s not wearing any. I break our kiss with the discovery.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask in disbelief.


    She smiles like a naughty girl that¡¯s been caught red handed. ¡°I decided to be spontaneous this


    morning,¡± she jokes.


    ¡°If I had known, you would have been in trouble in the elevator,¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± sheughs. ¡°You would have had to work really fast.¡±


    ¡°I could have used mywyer¡¯s directness,¡± I joke.


    ¡°And it might have worked,¡± she replies before we kiss again.


    She lowers her arms long enough to push her dress the rest of the way down. Then she takes my hand


    and leads me to her bedroom wearing nothing but her high heels and her bra while I enjoy the view of


    her long legs and firm ass from behind.


    In the room she quickly kicks off her shoes and removes her bra before she falls on the bed, naked.


    She rolls over onto her stomach. She hugs a pillow and rests her head on it.


    I stare at her unashamedly. My eyes roam up from her feet over her perfectly defined calves and then


    over the backs of her thighs. Her legs are parted giving me a clear view of her pussy between her legs.


    The curve of her ass, the curve of her thighs where they meet her ass and her waxed slit between them


    drives me wild.


    My cock is straining in my pants by now. Her ass is firm and round, and the valley between her ass


    cheeks is so damn sexy. Her back is strong and toned and I see the dimples on either side of her spine


    at hip level. Someone told me that myth has it that women with those dimples are incredibly horny.


    Her spine carves a shallow valley between the flesh and muscles of her back up to her shoulders and


    her neck.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there all night and admire me or are you going to fuck me?¡± she asks from the


    pillow.


    I quickly finish undressing and climb on the bed by her feet.


    I am on my knees between her legs and she has to part her legs more to give me room. It greatly


    improves my view of her slit resting on her soft duvet. The skin around it is a slightly darker hue than


    the rest of her skin because of the pubic hair¡¯s regrowth. It creates a perfect contrast and my gaze is


    fixed on it as my cock strains for it.


    I run my hands up her smooth legs first on the outside and then on the inside. My touch is firm at first


    as I grab her soft flesh in my hands. I want to feel her, grab her, have her, all of her in my hands. Then


    my touch eases as I gradually begin to stroke her legs with my fingers. I start to trace soft strokes up


    her legs inching higher every time until they finally brush her slit. I touch it again. My fingers start lower


    and I find her clit. I gently apply pressure and she raises her hips ever so slightly as a soft moan


    escapes her lips. As I move my finger up and back it slides into her easily. She is wet and ready.


    I remove my finger and she lowers her hips to the bed again. I support myself on my arms as I lean


    forward. I inhale deeply and I can smell her desire, her sex. It almost drives me wild. I kiss her ass and


    move up nting soft kisses on her back. When I reach her neck and cheeks my hardness presses


    against her. She moans and moves her hips again trying to position herself so I can enter her easily.


    I struggle to resist since I want her so badly but I want to deny her and myself this moment as long as


    possible, making itst longer.


    She senses me moving away.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Tease. Give me what I want,¡± she demands hungrily, ¡°or I¡¯ll show you I can be just as selfish or worse.¡±


    Her tone tells me she¡¯ll live up to her threat and so I relent a little. She shifts and connects with my


    shaft. I press forward a bit until I am just inside her.


    ¡°Ah fuck yes,¡± she whisper-sighs. I hold myself there and give tiny thrusts but don¡¯t give her my full


    length.


    She decides to take matters into her own hands and suddenly pushes up and back with her arms. I


    don¡¯t expect it and in the next instant I¡¯m buried as deep as I can go in her.


    ¡°Yes, dammit! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± she exims.


    Now that I¡¯m buried deep in her and can feel her wetness on me, I start long, deep thrusts. She


    responds and moves her hips in unison with me making my thrusts harder and deeper. I can hear our


    sex as we move hungrily, lustfully and passionately.


    I smack her ass repeatedly until her cheeks are red. They are so damn sexy. I run my hands over the


    backs of her thighs and over the curve of her ass as I watch myself driving into her from above. Then I


    stop and withdraw.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± I say. She copses on her side and turns on her back positioning herself below me. I


    enter her again and support myself with my arms as I thrust into her. Our eyes meet and our gaze


    burns with passion. As I thrust into her, she wraps her arms around my back and runs her hands up


    and down. She grabs my ass and tries to pull me even deeper into her with every stroke.


    Feeling that it still isn¡¯t enough, she digs her fingernails into my ass. I drive into her harder than ever


    before.


    ¡°Yes! Just. Like. That!¡± she exims as I drive even harder into her. I was afraid of hurting her but she


    can take it, wants it. Her moans be more audible and I can feel she is nearing her climax. When


    her orgasm hits her nails leave my ass and w my back.


    I drive into her harder and I¡¯m not far behind. Before her cries end, I feel myself swelling and then


    exploding inside her.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± she exims. ¡°Oh Yes! I never been fucked this good!¡± she exims.


    I slow my thrusts as my orgasm passes and she clenches me with the walls of her pussy. I rest, still


    supporting myself on my arms. Then, before I be totallyid, she orgasms again before I finally


    roll off.


    We both stare at the ceiling in silence for a while as our breathing returns to normal. Then she rolls on


    her side and wraps her arm around me.


    ¡°That was the best fuck ever,¡± she whispers in my ear before she nibbles it gently.


    ¡°It was awesome,¡± I say. We make small talk for a while until I realize she has fallen asleep draped over


    me. I never stay the night as a rule but I don¡¯t want to wake her just then so I decide to wait until she¡¯s


    in a deep sleep before extricating myself from her and leaving.


    As I wait, I drift off to sleep. I am woken by her some time during the night for round two after which we


    fall asleep again and I sleep through until the morning.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    RICK


    I wake up and roll over. Slowly I open my eyes and wonder where I am. As I remember, I reach out my


    arm and find the bed empty. I feel something against the soft bedsheets and lift my head as I grasp it


    with my hand. It¡¯s a note.


    Good morning Sexy.


    I don¡¯t usually leave men in my bed but you looked so peaceful and I had to go. Take your time and fix


    yourself some breakfast and coffee or whatever. I would be nice to find you as I left you but that might


    be asking too much. A girl can hope though.


    And if my hopes make me horny that¡¯s okay.


    If you have to go that¡¯s fine too.


    Call meter whatever you decide to do.


    C.


    PS. Last night was awesome.


    She¡¯d written her number and I saved it in my phone. I read the message again. Short and sweet. Last


    night had been awesome and I have to admit I would like to be here when she got back but that might


    send the wrong message as much as we would like it. Like, I don¡¯t have a home to go home to, or my


    life¡¯s too sad to go home to so I¡¯ll just stay here.


    No. Not an option. Besides if I were to stay, it might create an unspoken idea of who is dominant here.


    And that¡¯s just not going to happen.


    I wonder why I¡¯m even thinking of staying. I never stay the night so I¡¯ve already broken my rule. Not


    intentionally though. I fell asleep waiting for her to be sleeping deeply.


    Just an excuse, I tell myself. You broke the rule. It doesn¡¯t matter how you dress it up. And now I¡¯m


    actually contemting being here when she gets back? Why? You know your rule. One-night stands


    and booty calls. That¡¯s it. Nothing long term or anything that would suggest moving towards anything


    long term.


    I sit up and pull back the covers. I look around and see she¡¯s draped my clothes over the dressing table


    stool. I get up and head into the bathroom where I shower.


    Feeling fresh, I get dressed and am about to leave when I realize it would be decent to leave a


    message.


    No. Too much. I¡¯ll text.


    I leave her message on the dressing table. It¡¯s seems less intimate than leaving it on the bedside table.


    Then I send her a quick text thanking her forst night and telling her I enjoyed it too. I don¡¯t ask her


    where she is and I don¡¯t allude to meeting again. Nothing to lead her on.


    She replies as I ride down the elevator.


    You woke up atst ?


    Yep ?


    You can have breakfast. Help yourself.


    Thanks, but I¡¯ll get something on the way home. I¡¯mte.


    Okay. If I had known you have an appointment today, I would have woken you.


    Thanks. I think that would have made both of uste! Good luck for today.


    Thanks. Chatter. C


    Sure, I reply.


    I¡¯m notte for anything but it just sounds more usible than saying I didn¡¯t want to eat breakfast at


    her ce. I wasn¡¯t about to go through her kitchen cupboards and fridge to find something for


    breakfast. It¡¯s a no-no in terms of boundaries.


    I get home and get change into something more casual before cooking myself a breakfast of bacon,


    eggs and toast. I read the newspaper and rx in front of the television for a while before feeling the


    urge to get some fresh air outside. I decide to go for a ride and don my riding gear. I check my bike¡¯s


    tires are properly inted before I leave home.


    I love to cycle. It¡¯s always great to feel the wind in my face and to take the opportunity to explore the


    neighborhood and parks at a pace slower than driving in a car. It¡¯s almost meditational for me.


    As I ride my thoughts drift back to Christine who I imagine is working her tail off at some or other


    wedding reception. I think I should have spoken to her about coborating but then we can always talk


    about it at another time.


    From what I gather, she is even more sought after as a wedding nner than Vi was.


    At the thought of Vi, I wonder where she is now. She sold up and left. I don¡¯t know if she moved


    somewhere else in the city or if she left town altogether. I feel sorry for her and what happened. In a


    way I wonder if I contributed to her business going under by offering my card to her client. I tell myself it


    wasn¡¯t my fault. If anyone was instrumental in her business destruction it was the reporter with her


    damaging report on wedding nners and the industry.


    I am disappointed that I never managed to get closer to Vi and reluctantly I push thoughts of her


    away as I do every time I think of her which is surprisingly often. I tried sending her messages but she


    stopped answering and I have now given up. Why I chased her so much I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t chase any


    woman. Never have. Never n to.


    Before that thought is gone my thoughts turn to Christine again. I remember our night of passion and I


    have to admit it was one of the most passionate evenings I have had with any woman. What we had


    promised so much more but I don¡¯t normally go back for seconds. I find myself in quandary as I explore


    a new area I¡¯ve never been in before. I feel myself begin to harden at the memories ofst night and


    the thoughts of what could be and I stop riding.


    I sit on the sidewalk as I wait for my hardness to soften.


    What¡¯s wrong with you? I ask myself. You¡¯ve never struggled for dates yet here you are thinking of


    going back for seconds. What¡¯s up with breaking your rules?


    The truth is I don¡¯t know, but when I get home after my ride, I rush to check my phone for messages.


    Christine has sent me a message.


    See you tonight?


    She followed the message with a picture of her panties captioned, If I¡¯m sending you a picture of my


    panties it means I¡¯m not wearing them¡­


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The message was sent an hour ago. I need no more convincing. I¡¯m hard instantly and I respond.


    Tease. Your ce? What time?


    I¡¯m surprised. She answers quickly but not what I expected.


    Sorry couldn¡¯t wait. I got no answer from you so I decided to withdraw the offer.


    What? I reply.


    You can¡¯t keep me waiting that long. You snooze you lose. I¡¯ve made ns with my girlfriends for


    tonight. I have tomorrow open. Yes or no?


    I can¡¯t believe this woman. She¡¯s a challenge and I enjoy a challenge. I haven¡¯t had a challenge before.


    I forget all about


    Sure. What time tomorrow? Your ce?


    8 am. My ce.


    Okay, I reply.


    I know I¡¯ve just gone against all my rules when ites to women. Never go back the next day or even


    two days like I am doing. But then rules were made to be broken. Besides they¡¯re my rules and


    breaking them once can¡¯t be such a bad thing. Can it?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    VIOLA


    Things happen faster than I expected in this small town. Amber put in a word with her supervisor before


    she left and I¡¯m called in for an interview while she¡¯s away.


    The supervisor also happens to be the owner of Danzer¡¯s. Charlie. I remember him from when I was a


    teenager. He¡¯s older now of course and much calmer too but still strict and he¡¯s still got all his wits


    about him. He doesn¡¯t remember me but then I never really mixed with his son who I understand is now


    working on cruise ships somewhere in Asia.


    ¡°Amber had a lot of good things to say about you. I guess that¡¯s enough to get a job here. I trust her


    and a friend of hers is a friend of mine. I will of course need your social security number and identity to


    run a check.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I nod.


    ¡°Have you ever waitressed before?¡± Charlie asks.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Well, you cane in and do a shift or two. It¡¯s pretty easy to learn. It¡¯s a bitch on the feet though so


    make sure you wear the mostfortable shoes you can. Sneakers work best. It¡¯s not hard but it isn¡¯t


    for everyone.¡±


    I have no ns to do anything else so I ask if I can start learning right away.


    ¡°Sure. You can follow Lori around here. Just watch and listen and you¡¯ll be okay. Of course, you have to


    wear Danzer¡¯s uniform so if you¡¯ll give me your measurements here,¡± Charlie says as he taps a memo


    pad, ¡°I¡¯ll order to uniforms for you as soon as I can. You have to pay for them though.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe I can use Amber¡¯s if she decides to leave,¡± I tell Charlie. ¡°I think I¡¯m about her size


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that makes sense,¡± Charlie nods. ¡°Okay then. If she stays, I¡¯ll order new uniforms for you


    next week.¡±


    I get acquainted with Lori who is old enough to be my mother. She knows the job inside out and just


    about all the clients too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let these customers get to you okay?¡± she says as I follow her around. ¡°Some of them can be


    abrasive but if you take it with a pinch of salt and give them back as good as it gets in a polite way,


    mind you, everyone will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say listening eagerly. I follow her like a puppy dog and smile politely and nod at clients when


    Lori introduces me and takes the orders. A few clients venture to make remarks or tease me but Lori


    puts them all in their ce.


    ¡°Danzer¡¯s is expanding,¡± one client says to his mate across the table. ¡°They takin¡¯ on new staff.¡±


    ¡®Nice staff,¡± his mate replies giving me the eye before he winks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited,¡± Lori says. ¡°She¡¯s writin¡¯ an article on how waitresses and waiters keep the truck


    routes of America alive.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s somethin¡¯,¡± the customer smiles. ¡°About someone created some more awareness ¡®bout


    the truck routes of America. She can interview me any time she wants.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback when he speaks about me as if I¡¯m not there or can¡¯t answer for myself.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s done all the truckers interviews. She¡¯s looking at it from the waiters and waitress¡¯s


    perspective now,¡± Lori says as she pockets her order book. ¡°Besides, even if she¡¯s just interviewin¡¯ IExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    don¡¯t think your missus would want to hear you¡¯re being interviewed by a lovelydy like her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re jus¡¯ full of it, ain¡¯t ya,¡± the client calls as we walk back to the serving counter. Lori waves


    over her shoulder.


    When we reach the serving counter, Lori pulls out the order pad, rips off the order and passes it


    through to the kitchen.


    ¡°Just be friendly to them. No matter what they say. Never encourage them. Always put them off with


    jokes and smart remarks but don¡¯t lead them on or tease them. These guys are regrs and they¡¯re


    well behaved in here but we don¡¯t know them beyond these walls so it¡¯s best to keep it professional.


    Okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I nod and smile at Lori.


    I learn fast from Lori. It really is easy and Charlie wasn¡¯t lying when he said the job was a killer on the


    feet.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get better,¡± Lori says. ¡°Your feet will toughen up and before you know it you won¡¯t feel it anymore.


    You¡¯ll be ¡®waitress fit¡¯ as we say.¡±


    The day passes fast and I go home when Lori¡¯s shift ends. I decide to do a double shift of following


    staff the next day so I can get a feel for the night shift clients who are apparently different to the day


    shift clients. I have dinner at Danzer¡¯s. It¡¯s one of the perks of being an employee. I¡¯m grateful I don¡¯t


    need to cook when I get home because I¡¯m really beat. I take a quick bath and I¡¯m in bed and fast


    asleep before I¡¯ve been home an hour.


    I¡¯m back at the diner the next day and Amber walks in for the night shift, all smiles.


    I give her a big hug. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Great. I got the job!¡± she practically shrieks jumping up and down.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I exim with genuine joy for her even as my heart sinks knowing that I¡¯ll be alone here


    now. I also long for Los Angeles even though I¡¯ve just arrived. I don¡¯t let my feelings show though. This


    is Amber¡¯s moment and I don¡¯t want to take away her joy. I¡¯m truly happy for her.


    All the waitresses for the night shift congratte Amber before the shift starts. She says I can dly


    have her uniform when she leaves which will be next week. She has managed to get a job as the


    personal assistant to the CEO of an information technologypany.


    She seems to have aced the interview. She tells me he was looking for someone fresh and hungry for


    growth, not someone who came with preconceived and molded ideas regarding the job. I find it a


    strange ask for the job but I¡¯m happy for her anyway. I wish her all the best. I spend the evening


    following Amber around and learn how she handles the clients on the night shift.


    Her approach is opposite to that of Lori¡¯s and I ask her about it between clients.


    ¡°Lori said don¡¯t tease and get too close to clients but that¡¯s exactly what you do.¡±


    Amber smiles. ¡°Listen. You do what you have to, to get good tips and keep theming back. You can


    bet your ass if you don¡¯t, there¡¯s someone at the truck stop before or after this one that will. Lori¡¯s sweet


    and I love her a bunch but let¡¯s be honest, the truckers prefer some eye candy to lighten up their trip,


    and we are it. Don¡¯t get me wrong. There is a line that you shouldn¡¯t cross like offering them a ride or


    epting a ride from them or agreeing to meet them after work. But as long as they can fantasize,


    they¡¯re okay.¡±


    I nod as I take in what Amber tells me. I know I can be like Amber. God knows I¡¯ve done it enough in


    the past at weddings. The number of dirty, drunk men that hit on me was something that came with the


    job. I handled it then and I can handle it now.


    I agree to see Lori off when she leaves and she promises me she¡¯ll give me her uniforms then.


    We have a few drinks when the shift is done and then I give her a ride home before heading home


    myself. I¡¯ll shadow her on her shifts


    until she leaves because I don¡¯t have a uniform but it gives me more of a chance to prepare for the job.


    It looks easy but it¡¯s not. The easy part is doing it. The hard part is whates with it that isn¡¯t in the


    job description¡­

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    VIOLA


    Amber is gone. She left me her uniforms as she promised and refused to take money for them since


    they were already used. I arrive home feeling disappointed and envious at the same time. I deposit the


    uniforms on my bed. I¡¯ll have to get dressed in one soon for my first shift.


    I¡¯m disappointed that Amber¡¯s gone but it¡¯s selfish of me to wish that she would have stayed. I¡¯m


    envious because I wish I was headed back to Los Angeles.


    If you want to go back you better work for it and start contacting people, I tell myself. I have some


    friends but most of the work-rted acquaintances are from the wedding industry like me. I¡¯m not sure


    if they¡¯d be interested to help me.


    If you don¡¯t try, you¡¯ll never know, I tell myself. You¡¯re right, I answer myself as I get in the shower. I vow


    to start contacting people tomorrow before my shift.


    The evening shift passes quite uneventfully. It¡¯s quiet for a Monday night and there are a few customers


    that pass through. I talk to a few, asking their names, how often they pass through the truck stop, what


    they haul in their trucks.


    Most open up easily. They¡¯re only too happy to talk about what they do. Maybe they¡¯re just happy to


    have someone to talk to after driving those long distances with nopany. None of them try to hit on


    me and I try to remember everyone¡¯s names. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll remember them next time theye


    around but I sure won¡¯t forget their faces. I never forget a face.


    My approach seems to be a hit with the clients. It seems no-one¡¯s ever shown as much interest in them


    as I do and I¡¯m d. When I go home, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ve won some customers over and that they¡¯ll


    be back next time they pass this way. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll still be here though. But I don¡¯t let my thoughts


    get ahead of me and take it one day at a time.


    The morning passes faster than I expected. I¡¯ve made good progress with my search for work back in


    Los Angeles. I don¡¯t really know what else I want to do besides being a wedding nner. I know it will


    be difficult to get back in the game but I¡¯m hopeful anyway.


    The friends I contact all say they don¡¯t know of any jobs but will definitely refer me if they hear of


    anything. I hope for the best but can¡¯t help wondering if my contacts are simply saying they¡¯ll refer me if


    they hear of anything as a gentle letdown instead of telling me that I must be crazy thinking I can get


    back into the game.


    My old assistant Jessica is d to hear from me.


    ¡°Hey, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Back in my hometown,¡± I reply.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea where to go. At least there¡¯s something of a home here.¡±


    ¡°My heavens girl. You¡¯ll dry up and blow away there! You have to find something new back here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    Jessica pauses. I can tell she is thinking. ¡°What about out of the industry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What could I do? I don¡¯t know if anyone will think I¡¯m suitable for anything or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. Send me your resume. I know a recruitment consultant. He might be able to help. In


    fact, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to help.¡± Jessica says it like she knows something I don¡¯t.


    ¡°How well do you know him?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well enough to know he likes me,¡± Jessica replies.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re going to dangle the carrot over him?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go selling yourself for me girl,¡± I say.


    Jessicaughs. ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing like that. I know he likes me and I kind of like him too but I don¡¯t think


    he¡¯s worked hard enough yet to get my attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I smile. ¡°Well I hope he helps me well enough to earn a date with you. Your standards have


    always been so high.¡±


    Higher than my heels,¡± Jessica jokes. She¡¯s referring to her incredibly high heels that she loves to


    wear. How she does it I don¡¯t know. ¡°But, it¡¯s the job he gets you that¡¯s going to determine if he gets a


    date with me or not.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank God I¡¯m not dating you,¡± I say. ¡°But thanks anyway.¡± We speak a bit longer before we end the


    call. I send Jessica my resume and leave for my shift.


    Jessica¡¯s friend calls me the next morning. I¡¯m taken aback at how quickly he¡¯s working. He must really


    want that date with Jessica. His name is rk.


    ¡°What job are you looking for?¡± rk asks. His voice is strong, masculine and I can¡¯t help but wonder


    what he looks like. Jessica always gets the most handsome men. How she never holds on to the them I


    really don¡¯t know. Or maybe they can¡¯t hold on to her.


    ¡°Let me be honest rk. You might have heard about a big wedding fiasco recently where the bride


    caught the groom in the bathroom with the maid of honor at their reception?¡±


    ¡°I recall something like that,¡± rk replies.


    ¡°Okay. Well you might also remember that the wedding nner took the heat for everything that


    happened there because she used a wedding whisperer?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes. I remember that clearly. What¡¯s that got to do with¡­¡±


    ¡°I was the wedding nner.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says slowly. I can hear the uncertainty creeping into his voice. I can practically hear him


    thinking, why can¡¯t anything ever be easy?


    ¡°I wanted you to know that because anyone you talk to who realizes who I am is going to expect you to


    know it too.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± rk replies. The tone of friendliness seems to have waned.


    ¡°Okay, so, I would love to get back into the industry. I can¡¯t run my own business but I do have skills


    and I am damn good at it. So, I can be a good employee for any wedding nner looking for an


    assistant. I do recognize though that just maybe no-one wants to have anything to do with me so I will


    consider other jobs. Perhaps in event nning, interior decorating, or something secretarial. Just keep


    in mind that I am not in LA and if I need toe for an interview, I need time to get there. Two days¡¯


    notice will do just fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Got it,¡± rk says. I don¡¯t like that his answers have be very short.


    ¡°Have you got anything that you think might be a good fit for me right now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°There may be a few secretarial jobs around. I¡¯ll check the database and send you a few. Let me know


    what you think is more up your alley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it,¡± I say and then add, ¡°Jessica said you¡¯re great and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find me


    the right job.¡± I want to remind him of Jessica and what¡¯s in it for him just in case he¡¯s forgotten


    because I¡¯ve told him who I am.


    We end the call and I say a silent prayer before sending Jessica a message to tell her that we¡¯ve


    talked. I suggest she pushes rk as well.


    I don¡¯t feel too confident after the call. Maybe it¡¯s just me. Maybe I¡¯m just being sensitive. After all, I


    wasn¡¯t that famous outside the wedding nning industry was I? What I had done was no crime. It was


    merely intended to help people get over theirst minute jitters and go through with their wedding


    instead of calling it off and wasting thousands of dors if they cancelled at thest minute. Who could


    me me if they divorcedter? It was up to the couple to make it work. The choices any couple


    makes after they¡¯re married are all their own. Including the decision to divorce.


    The thought of divorce reminds me of Rick. I recall how I cut him off and stopped returning his calls and


    answering his messages. I feel bad about it and scroll through my address book. I find his contact and


    think of contacting him. I decide against it. What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m hundreds of miles away. It¡¯s not like


    I¡¯m going to see him again. Besides, he¡¯s probably moved on by now.


    I¡¯ve been a bitch, not answering his calls and messages. Why would he want to be in touch with me at


    all now? Besides, as good looking as he is, he¡¯s not into long term rtionships so what would the


    point be. If we ever got together I would simply be waiting for him to break my heart. I don¡¯t need nor


    want that. I put my phone aside and get ready for work.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    CHRISTINE


    I see Lara enter the coffee shop and I wave to get her attention. She smiles when she sees me and


    crosses the table. I stand and we kiss each others cheeks on both sides before sitting down.


    The waiter arrives almost as soon as we¡¯re seated and we ce our orders without looking at the


    menus. We¡¯ve beening here so long we know what¡¯s great and what¡¯s not. The waiter leaves and


    we start to chat.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking great,¡± Ipliment Lara.


    ¡°Thank you. I started a diet and I¡¯ve been sticking to it for once. I¡¯ve also started jogging every day.¡±


    ¡°Wow, why the sudden change?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, Brad started making remarks about how much he likes that there¡¯s so much more of


    me to grab since I picked up some weight. It seems to drive him crazy in bed.¡±


    ¡°So enjoy it girl,¡± I say.


    ¡°Well, actually, I took it as a wake up call. You know, it¡¯s kind of like buying bigger clothes because your


    old ones don¡¯t fit anymore? So, you buy bigger clothes and you feel good about yourself again. Then


    they get too small too and you buy new, bigger clothes again. You keep deceiving yourself until you find


    you¡¯ve gained so much weight it seems like you¡¯ll never lose it.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I know where you¡¯reing from. It¡¯s so true. Remind me when I forget what you just told me in


    the future.¡±


    Laraughs, ¡°I don¡¯t think that day will evere. You just seem to burn off everything that you eat as


    soon as you eat it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I do exercise every day too though. And I try to watch what I eat,¡± I reply.


    Our meals arrive and we thank the waiter. After he has poured the wine we continue talking. Lara is


    also a wedding nner and we have been friends since what seems forever. She is sessful but not


    as sessful as me. She¡¯s happy though. She¡¯s married, has two kids and bnces her work with her


    family life well.


    We talk about events we¡¯ve done since west saw each other which was over a month ago. We


    usually meet every two weeks but as things would have it we¡¯ve just haven¡¯t been able to meet until


    now.


    Lara remembers something and her face lights up.


    ¡°Oh! Have you heard? Vi Horton is looking for a job back in LA.¡±


    I put my knife and fork down and finish chewing. I swallow and take a sip of wine.


    ¡°The Wedding Whisperer girl?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The very one,¡± Lara says.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking for an assistant and I ced the job with a recruitment consultant. He called me and


    told me she¡¯s looking for a job. She¡¯d like toe back to the industry but is also considering other


    options, even secretarial jobs.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Poor girl. She really had a rough time of it didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Lara says. ¡°I think we all thought what she did was a clever idea but the public obviously


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It was kind of like the Wall Street drama for wedding nners. I admit it was a good idea but it did a lot


    of damage to the industry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all been forgotten already. Put her out of business though.¡±


    ¡°It sure did,¡± I reply. My mind is working quickly. There is an idea I¡¯ve been ying with, which I think is


    risky too which is why I haven¡¯t developed it. I really don¡¯t want Vi back in the industry. Even if she


    finds a ce as an assistant how long will it be before she starts to make a name for herself again?


    ¡°So are you going to give her the chance? Are you going to employ her?¡± I ask Lara.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty keen to do it. I¡¯m giving it some thought.¡±


    I realize I need to take control of the situation. If Vies back I should be in control of her


    situation. That way I can ensure she¡¯ll never rise above me. I can even bring her down a second time


    and maybe this time she¡¯ll stay down for the count. I surprise myself how quickly I think up a scheme


    there and then.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I say to Lara.


    ¡°No, but I think you¡¯re about to tell me,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°It was a shame how her business was ruined so fast. She is talented. I met her at an exhibition. I don¡¯t


    know why but we shed. Perhaps we¡¯re too much alike. I certainly see part of me from my younger


    days in her. I¡¯d like to help her but there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll ept my help¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow. Did you sh that badly?¡± Lara asks.


    ¡°It was petty really, but I know for sure she won¡¯t take help from me. But perhaps we can work together


    to put her back on her feet. You¡¯ll have to be the one to make the offer and work with her though. You


    can¡¯t ever tell her that I am supporting her and the job. I¡¯ll even pay part of her sry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯d like to help her. I feel sorry for her. I believe she hasn¡¯t had an easy life. No wonder


    she¡¯s driven to seed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she hasn¡¯t had an easy life?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The papers dug up her whole past. She was born an illegitimate child. Her father was a banker. He


    told her mother he was divorced when she worked for him as his nanny. They developed feelings for


    each other and one thing led to another and her mother fell pregnant with her. When that happened,


    her father turned his back, fired her mother and tossed them on the street. Her parents are both dead


    now and when that whole wedding blew up she was still paying the medical bills for her mother. Both


    her parents are gone.¡±


    I listen as Lara rys the history of Vi. It makes me all the more determined to put her down. She¡¯s


    nothing but an upstart. We all have problems in life and we have to deal with them. I don¡¯t remember


    reading what Lara is telling me but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    She took clients away from me. Every client I was losing, I was losing to her. It was like she was


    attacking my business. I heard she said I was her idol. Idol, my ass. More like it just to get close to me


    and steal more clients. Isn¡¯t that the way it works? You always go after thepetition. And what better


    ce to do it than at an exhibition where we met? No, she¡¯s not going to rise from the ashes. Not if I


    can help it.


    I know I can do this. I will put that upstart from the wrong side of the tracks down for the count. I¡¯m


    going to enjoy doing it too. She will be sorry she ever tried topete with me. When I¡¯m done she¡¯ll


    have nothing left at all. I don¡¯t know how she was so lucky to get away so easily the first time. I


    imaginedwsuits lining up at her door for years, but the furore ended almost as soon as it began.


    She won¡¯t be so lucky this time. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson she could never learn in school. A very


    expensive lesson in life.


    Finally, I smile at Lara. She¡¯s one of my besties but she can¡¯t know the truth of what I¡¯m nning. When


    it¡¯s all over, she won¡¯t be any the wiser either. She¡¯ll eventually see that little upstart for what she really


    is.


    ¡°That¡¯s really sad,¡± I remark. ¡°It will be great to see her get back on her feet. You and I can help her but


    as I said, she can¡¯t know I¡¯m helping or she won¡¯t ept it. You know people can be like that. They¡¯ll


    rather go without than forget and move on.¡±


    Lara sighs. ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°But anyway, I don¡¯t hold it against her. Some things take time.¡±


    Lara nods. ¡°That they do.¡± Then she sits forward and rests her head on her hands as she looks at me,


    all ears, ¡°So what¡¯s your idea to help her?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    VIOLA


    I can¡¯t believe my luck. I had thought I wasn¡¯t going to hear from rk soon, if ever again but he calls


    me a few days after I spoke with him the first time. He sounds unbelievably cheerful.


    ¡°Vi,¡± he finishes my name in a sing song tone. ¡°I have something I think you¡¯re going to love.¡±


    I get excited just by the tone in his voice. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask excitedly.


    ¡°Well, there is a wedding nner who asked me to find her an assistant before we spoke. I gave her a


    call and told her about you. She recalls you well and is eager to give you a chance to get back in the


    game.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So I would be her assistant?¡±


    ¡°Actually no. I spoke to her about you for that job but it turns out she¡¯s got a whole new idea that she


    wants tounch and she wants to ask you if you¡¯d be interested to head up this project.¡±


    ¡°What is the project?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say but she wants to discuss it with you directly. She says she thinks you¡¯ll love it. It needs


    entrepreneurialism, creativity, a self starter, and she thinks you have all those qualities. She also said


    the pay is good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m interested,¡± I say. ¡°I know Lara. She¡¯s a nice person and I think we could work well together.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± rk says. ¡°So shall I get her to call you?¡±


    ¡°That would be good but I work shifts. It would be better if you give me her number or you give her


    mine. Then we can message and arrange a time to talk. I don¡¯t want to miss her call. It will be really


    unprofessional and this sounds like a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± rk says happily. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks rk.¡±


    When I put the phone down, I can¡¯t stop jumping and screaming for joy. There is a God! I can¡¯t believe


    my luck. It¡¯s sounds like it¡¯s a perfect opportunity and I hope it¡¯s going to be just what I want.


    I sing in the shower, and there¡¯s a bounce in my step that I haven¡¯t had in a long time. I feel like I¡¯m on


    top of the world and there is nothing that can ruin my day.


    During my shift I keep checking my phone for a message from rk but it doesn¡¯te. These things


    take time, I tell myself although my excitement begins to wane.


    My shift finishes and when I get home, I¡¯ve given up hope on getting a message. It¡¯ste and there¡¯s no


    chance that I¡¯m going to get a message at this hour. I take a shower and get into bed. I fall asleep full of


    hope for tomorrow.


    Tomorrow doesn¡¯t disappoint. I¡¯m eating breakfast when my phone rings. It¡¯s from an unknown number


    and normally I don¡¯t answer calls from unknown numbers but this morning I let it go and grab my


    phone. I know I don¡¯t have Lara¡¯s number and it could be her.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I say immediately after I press the answer icon.


    It is Lara and I have to refrain from letting out a scream of joy.


    ¡°Good morning Vi. This is Lara.¡±


    My face lights up and splits apart with the hugest smile. I struggle to close my mouth so I can speak


    properly when I need to.


    We make small talk before Lara gets down to business.


    ¡°Did rk tell you what I have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, he just said that you have an opportunity and that you think I might be a good fit in respect of


    being a self starter, entrepreneur, and creative but he didn¡¯t tell me what the role is.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, I want to start a new niche service. It¡¯s for people who want to elope.¡±


    ¡°Elope?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lara says.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say hesitantly. ¡°I thought people who elope just get on a ne or get in a car and do it. They


    don¡¯t n to do it.¡±


    ¡°That is true. I¡¯m thinking though that there is an opportunity for people who choose to elope to do it


    properly. I mean instead of stealing away like thieves in the night, they can do it nicely even if it is at the


    last minute. We can offer limo rental, jets, hotel bookings, rings, dresses, everything they want at short


    notice. It will bring a sense of ss to people who choose to elope and remove the cheap aura


    attached to the word ¡®elope¡¯. The market is big and people will part with good money to make their


    special moment special even if it is a spontaneous decision.¡±


    I close my eyes as I listen to Lara exining and I begin to picture what the service would look like.


    The more I listen and the more I think, the more I believe it can work. By the time Lara is finished


    exining I¡¯ve convinced myself that I am doing this.


    ¡°So, what do you say? I have the assistant position if you want. It¡¯s yours but I think this opportunity is


    more challenging. It¡¯s more ¡­ you.¡±


    I hesitate for the briefest moment suppressing the urge to yell into the phone. ¡°I am really grateful that


    you thought of me for this role. I would be honored to take it on.¡±


    Lara¡¯s happiness is genuine. I can hear her happiness in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how much


    it pays?¡±


    She has a point but I don¡¯t really care. It could pay almost nothing and I would probably take it. ¡°Well of


    course,¡± I reply, embarrassed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She tells me and I mouth OMG! in the mirror. It¡¯s a dreame true. I couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I say as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Great! When can you start?¡±


    ¡°Well, I need to give notice to my employer here so I can let you know by tomorrow. Will you send me a


    contract?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lara says. I give her my e-mail and she promises she¡¯ll have the contract sentter in the day.


    I am over the moon. My shifts seem like a breezepared t the day before when I was so happy. I


    meet Charlie and give him the news that I am leaving. He looks disappointed and nods while he chews


    on a matchstick.


    ¡°Well, I wish you all the best,¡± he says finally. ¡°You can leave when you want. Just let me know when


    yourst day is.¡±


    I thank him for having let me work for him and he waves his hand dismissively. ¡°Danzer¡¯s has survived


    all these years,¡± he grumbles. ¡°Do you know why this ce will close eventually?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, Charlie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll close not because it doesn¡¯t make money but because I won¡¯t have any waitresses left. They¡¯re


    either getting¡¯ too old or they¡¯re leavin¡¯ for the big city. I¡¯ve got more chance of survivin¡¯ if I open a titty


    bar,¡± he says. I can tell he¡¯s simply stating what he believes to be the truth. If times get desperate


    enough I guess I¡¯ll have to open one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I say to Charlie and smile as I give him a hug. I tell him when I would like to leave and


    he nods.


    ¡°Got it. Fine by me,¡± he says.


    I leave his office and start my shift after I send a message to Lara confirming my start date. I send


    Amber a message to tell her I¡¯m headed back to LA and she answers telling me I can crash at her


    ce until I get on my feet.


    Everything seems to be falling into ce perfectly. I¡¯m headed back to the bright lights and the big city


    and I have no idea just how small a big city can be. I¡¯m about to find out¡­

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    RICK


    I¡¯m workingte again and feeling guilty. It¡¯s the nature of my job but I feel as if I¡¯m neglecting Christine.


    I decide to call it a night and make a mental note to recruit another paralegal to help with the workload.


    There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t wait until tomorrow. I decide to surprise Christine but I need to know where


    she is. She also workste hours being a sessful as she is. She might still be working too. I give her


    a call and she answers quickly.


    ¡°Hey honey. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in the office,¡± she says. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Same. Anotherte night. Are you still going to be long?¡±


    ¡°Maybe another hour and a half at least.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at your ceter?¡± I say.


    ¡°Sure. You¡¯ve got a key. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    We end the call and I pack up immediately. I call my favorite Chinese take away restaurant and order to


    go. I lock the office and head for Christine¡¯s office. I stop by the Chinese restaurant on the way, pick up


    dinner and make it to Christine¡¯s office all in thirty minutes.


    Her office is in an old converted warehouse with three floors. She¡¯s leased the top floor and converted


    it into everything a wedding nner needs. Clients have practiced their ceremonies here, she stocks


    dresses, stationery, just about everything you can think of. The showroom is state of the art.


    Her office is elevated above the showroom floor so she can see the whole floor at any given stage.


    Except the exit to the lift that is. It¡¯s perfect for me to surprise her.


    I greet Waldo the guard. He¡¯s in his forties and overweight. He¡¯s got an easy job and sees little action. I


    doubt he could chase a dog or a cat never mind a burr. He¡¯s nice though and I like him. He always


    makes me smile with his friendly attitude and smile.


    I tell him I want to surprise Christine and ask him not to buzz her. He smiles and agrees to y along. I


    hand him the takeaway meal I bought for him and his face lights up even more. I probably shouldn¡¯t be


    giving him any more unhealthy food judging by his weight but it¡¯s not something I do every day.


    I get in the elevator and press the button for the third floor. The elevator hums upward noisily. Aside


    from having the elevator¡¯s exit hidden from view on the third floor, the noise of it¡¯s motor gives away


    any arrival. I can only hope that Christine is listening to music in her office and doesn¡¯t hear the


    elevator stopping on her floor.


    The elevator grinds to a halt and I open the grill door as softly as I can. Outside the elevator I wait out


    of sight, listening for Christine. There¡¯s no sound and after a few moments I leave my cover at the


    elevator lobby and enter the showroom. Minimal lights are on since it¡¯s after office hours and the


    mannequins dressed in wedding gowns cast shadows across the room. I dart from shadow to shadow


    feeling like a secret agent as I approach the office. I can hear music ying and I sneak up the stairs to


    the office.


    I turn the handle as slowly as possible and then yank the door open.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± I say.


    Christine jumps at her desk and a scream escapes her lips as he looks at me. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she


    exims.


    ¡°No,¡± I replyughing. ¡°I just wanted to surprise you.¡± I enter her office and ce the dinner on her desk


    as I bend and kiss her.


    She kisses me quickly. ¡°Dinner? You brought my favorite?¡±


    ¡°I did but I think it¡¯s a bit cold already so best we eat it quick.¡±


    ¡°tes are on the table over there,¡± Christine says pointing. Since I¡¯m standing I don¡¯t mind getting


    them. I get forks and chopsticks as well and I share the food into the tes for us.


    ¡°Mmm, delicious!¡± Christine says. ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡± She wolfs her food down hungrily as I watch her.


    Sometimes I find it hard to believe that I¡¯ve stuck with her. Often I find myself wondering why I¡¯ve stuck


    with her and broken my rules about women and dating. I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s unpredictable. Just


    when I think I understand everything about her, she surprises me again. It could be with a bit of


    knowledge I didn¡¯t know before, or something new she does for me. It¡¯s almost as if she knows exactly


    how to keep me on my toes. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t just do it with me. Perhaps she does it with her


    clients. Perhaps its what draws them in and makes them trust her. Perhaps its what makes her so


    sessful.


    She catches me looking at her at brushes a strand of blond hair aside.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks around a mouthful of food.


    ¡°I just thinking how amazing you are,¡± I say.


    ¡°Thank you honey,¡± she says. ¡°You¡¯re amazing for bringing this dinner and surprising me. How did you


    get by Waldo?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I bought him some Chinese too.¡±


    ¡°You are so corrupt,¡± she says smiling.


    ¡°If you think that¡¯s corrupt, you should see what you¡¯re doing to me wearing that outfit.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Christine says looking at her outfit. ¡°It¡¯s not sexy is it?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea. Let me take you home after dinner and I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s doing to me.¡±


    ¡°I have a better idea,¡± Christine says. ¡°But first I need your opinion on something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She holds up her hand as she chews herst mouthful. Then she wipes her mouth, pushes back her


    chair and stands. She crosses to the window of the office and looks out over the showroom. She


    beckons to me and I get up and stand next to her.


    ¡°Which of those beds look the best to you?¡±


    I study the beds below. There are threeyouts of rooms in the showroom below. It reminds me of Ikea


    to a degree. Christine offers everything including wedding gifts for married couples in her showroom.


    She has catalogs of just about anything that would make a suitable gift for a newly wedded couple


    setting up their home.


    ¡°That one,¡± I say pointing to the king size bed on the left. The lighting around it makes it romantic and


    the bedsheets are a cream color. They look so crisp and fresh and the pillows so full and fluffy. The bed


    stands on a carpet that will be nothing less than heaven when walking on it with bare feet.


    Christine takes my hand and leads me from the office and down the stairs. She walks quickly and I take


    long strides to keep up.


    We arrive at the bed and she shoves me backward onto it. As I recover from my surprise she begins to


    unbutton her blouse and pulls it free from her skirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing?¡± she asks. ¡°Times a wasting.¡±


    I don¡¯t need a second invitation as I watch her remover her blouse and then her bra. I quickly lose my


    tie and unbutton my shirt enough to pull it over my head. I forget about the cuffs and undo them as I


    watch Christine unzip her skirt and let it fall to the floor.


    She is wearing a whitece thong and thigh high stockings. My desire goes into overdrive and I


    struggle to get my boxers off over my hard manhood. I barely finish and she¡¯s on top of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do it right here in my showroom,¡± she says breathlessly as she straddles me.


    Her hands rest on my shoulders and press me down on the bed. She positions herself above me and I


    guide myself to her entrance. She impales herself on me slowly, tilting her head back as she does so.


    Her long blond hair brushes my thighs as she does so.


    She begins to move on me and moans loudly as she does so. This is a fantasying true for her and


    it¡¯s increased her desire to a point that I have never seen before. She shifts her hands a bit and her


    nails scratch my skin softly at first and then harder as she grinds herself against me. I¡¯m so deep inside


    her and yet I want to be deeper. I can feel her juices all over me. She is so horny it doesn¡¯t take long for


    her to reach her orgasm. When she is finished I roll over and ride her to my climax before rxing


    beside her.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± she says breathlessly. ¡°Everything I hoped it would be.¡±


    ¡°It sure was,¡± I say.


    ¡°Next time we¡¯ll do it without the bed,¡± she says, ¡°or maybe I¡¯ll tie you up and leave you for the staff to


    find in the morning.¡±


    I know she¡¯ll do it too if I dare her. It¡¯s things like that keep me on my toes and keep surprising me. It¡¯s


    not just the sex though. She surprises me in other ways and it¡¯s unique. But is it love?


    I think so but then again, I¡¯ve always shied away from love. Since this is my first long term rtionship,


    how can Ipare it to anything else?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    VIOLA


    Amber is over the moon when she opens the door and sees me.


    ¡°OMG! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you! I¡¯m so d you found a job back here! I wish I¡¯d made it out of that town


    years ago! Every day here is like a breath of fresh air!¡±


    She steps back and lets me in.


    There¡¯s a handsome man standing in the entrance to the hallway. ¡°This is Dane,¡± Amber says. ¡°He is


    my boyfriend.¡±


    I shake hands with Dane appraising him surreptitiously as I do so. He¡¯s gorgeous. Tall, well built,


    handsome, a firm handshake. Some girls have all the luck, I think. I try to think back to whenst I was


    with someone or got lucky. It¡¯s been too long. It¡¯s been so long that I decide to add ¡®almost got lucky¡¯ to


    the equation and I realize thest time was with Rick at the wedding that ended my business.


    You must have cobwebs down there, girl, I think to myself. I know I can¡¯t stay here long or I¡¯ll be


    climbing the walls soon with a gorgeous man like Dane hanging around. I blush and feel guilty about


    the thoughts Dane has stirred in me.


    You tart, I think. Get yourself together!


    Amber leads me down the passage to the room she has prepared for me. It¡¯s small but it¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ll


    start hunting for a ce tomorrow after I have met Lara.


    I drop my things in the room and return to Amber and Dane in the room. They tell me how they met.


    ¡°I met Dane on hisst day at ourpany. He came for his exit interview with my boss and we got


    chatting. He asked me out and here we are. It¡¯s like a miracle. Ourpany has a policy against dating


    fellow employees so it¡¯s great that Dane is no longer working there.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± I ask Dane.


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved intoputing. I co-founded a business with some friends and we¡¯re doing well. We¡¯ve hit


    the ground running. Having this beautiful woman at my side inspires and motivates me no end,¡± he


    says hugging Amber.


    They look so in love. I¡¯m envious and I wish I had someone like Dane. I can only hope that I¡¯ll find


    someone now that I¡¯m back in LA. My thoughts drift to Rick but I push them aside. It¡¯s been a long time,


    I stopped answering his calls and messages and I¡¯m quite sure he¡¯s moved on.


    Besides, I tell myself, if Rick is the only person you can think of as rtionship material, you¡¯re in


    serious trouble. Nothing ever happened between you other than him relieving you of your panties. He¡¯s


    not into long term and he doesn¡¯t believe in love. Set your sights higher.


    I spend the rest of the afternoon with Amber and Dane who¡¯ve taken the day off in anticipation of my


    arrival. When they go down to the pool I decline to join them. I don¡¯t want to see Dane half naked and


    be lusting after my friend¡¯s man when I¡¯m horny as hell.


    The next day I¡¯m up early. Amber gives me a key to their apartment and I let myself out after they¡¯ve


    left for the office. I get to Lara¡¯s office by nine.


    Lara wees me and gives me a big hug as if we¡¯ve been friends for along time. It feels good to be


    weed so openly and almost immediately I am at ease.


    We don¡¯t talk about the past and Lara exins to me what it is she wants to achieve.


    ¡°We want to be the go to elopement service for couples who want to elope. Not all couples who elope


    do so on the spur of the moment but some couples just decide it¡¯s what they prefer and n it in


    advance. So, we want to provide a service for them and we also want to be thest minute elopement


    service for those couples with the money to spend who decide they want to elope on the spur of the


    moment.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Okay. That should be simple enough. We need awork though.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lara smiles. ¡°See, I knew there was a reason why I wanted you.¡±


    I blush. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Lara waves a hand dismissively. ¡°We need to build awork of limo suppliers, private jet providers,


    wedding locations, discreet but nice, jewelry suppliers, dress and suit suppliers, anything and


    everything that a wedding has, ready to go at a moments notice. The thing to keep in mind is clients


    are paying for the service. If they can¡¯t afford it, they¡¯re not our clients.¡±


    ¡°Easy enough,¡± I reply.


    ¡°How long do you think it could take you to set up thework?¡±


    ¡°Thirty days or less,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Really? That fast?¡± Lara asks surprised.


    I smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing that I¡¯m underpromising at thirty days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the attitude I like,¡± Lara smiles. It¡¯s a genuine smile and I warm to her immediately. I believe


    we¡¯ll get along just fine. With the business out of the way, I move on to my personal matters.


    ¡°I need to ask if I could get an advance on my sry. I need to pay a deposit for a ce to stay and I


    just don¡¯t have enough savings.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to give you an advance. I¡¯d like to make a suggestion though, if I may?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I reply.


    ¡°We have an apartment that we usually rent out. It¡¯s empty at the moment because we decided we


    want to renovate it before we rent it out again. Why don¡¯t you stay there for a month and then you can


    move out when you get your sry and you can pay a deposit?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask amazed. Lara is so kind. ¡°That would be so kind of you,¡± I exim.


    Again she waves her hand. ¡°I¡¯m d to help you. I was disappointed with what happened to you.


    Honestly. I think you deserve a second chance. All of us wondered why we hadn¡¯t thought of the


    wedding whisperer idea before. It was brilliant. It doesn¡¯t matter what anyone else thinks. I¡¯m only too


    happy to help you get back in the game.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much Lara. You have no idea how much this all means to me,¡± I say. I suddenly feel


    emotions stirring inside me and I look down as I feel tears well up in my eyes. I don¡¯t want Lara to see


    my tears. She is so kind. I never imagined I would have an angel like here into my life. She is


    doing everything to make my life easy. She is a gift.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Lara asks. She rounds her desk and leans against it in front of me. I look up and I


    can¡¯t help the tears. ¡°What is it? Is everything okay?¡± Lara asks with genuine concern.


    I nod. It¡¯s all I can do. I know if I even try to speak I¡¯ll start sobbing. But I do anyway. Huge sobs. Lara


    takes my hand and pulls me up out of the chair. She folds me in her arms and hugs me.


    ¡°There, there, everything¡¯s okay,¡± she says kindly. I hug her back and suppress my crying as quickly as


    possible. Then I step back from her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± I say through my tears. ¡°God I hardly know you and you believe in me so


    much. You¡¯re so kind and helpful and I hardly know you, I mean, I¡¯ve always known you, known about


    you but we were never close. You hardly know me and you¡¯re so good to me¡­¡±


    I star sobbing again and she hugs me again. ¡°I want to help you. Helping you makes me happy. I¡¯m


    d that we have this opportunity. It¡¯s made just for you.¡±


    I nod again as I manage to stop my sobs and bbering. ¡°Thank you. You have no idea how much this


    means to me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt about that,¡± Lara smiles kindly. She hands me a tissue and I blow my nose. She hands


    me some more I dry my tears and clean up the mess that my makeup is.


    We talk a while longer and she hands me the keys to the apartment and writes the address for me. ¡°It¡¯s


    livable. You can move right in. It¡¯s not the most modern which is why we want to renovate it but there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with it.¡±


    I thank Lara again and tell her I¡¯ll start the next day. She tells me not to bothering into the office.


    She¡¯ll send someone by with aptop, mobile and get me set up to work from home. I greet her and


    leave. I cry all the way back to Amber¡¯s ce and think how blessed I am.


    I call Amber when I get home and I tell her the good news. She suggests we have dinner at her ce


    and then they¡¯ll drive me over to Lara¡¯s apartment that evening.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    CHRISTINE


    ¡°Lara,¡± I say as I answer the phone. ¡°Has she arrived?¡±


    ¡°Well good day to you too,¡± Lara says feigning disappointment when I don¡¯t ask how she is. ¡°She has


    arrived. You won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask sitting forward and hoping to hear another scrap of information I can use against Vi.


    ¡°I offered her our family apartment until she gets her sry and pay the deposit on her own ce. The


    poor girl burst out sobbing in my office. It was heartbreaking to see how much she appreciated the help


    I gave her. This is truly one of the best things we have ever done, girl.¡±


    I roll my eyes. I was hoping for something to use against Vi. You¡¯ll have to be careful with Lara, I tell


    myself. She may be your best friend, but she¡¯s gone all goody-two-shoes on you on this one.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I knew she would appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°You really should think of letting her know.¡±


    I sit forward in my chair. ¡°Lara,¡± my tone hardens.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she replies sounding as if she¡¯s been pped.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Under no circumstances is she to know. You feel great because of the good we¡¯ve done right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Some people can be happy not letting it be known that they¡¯ve helped someone else okay? If ever I


    feel that she will put the past behind us, then I might tell her. If you tell her I¡¯m involved she will walk


    away, I promise you. And then all the good you feel so good about having done today, will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Understood,¡± Lara says sounding a bit offended.


    I soften my tone again. ¡°Sorry bestie. I don¡¯t mean to be hard or horrible it¡¯s just that I want this to


    seed as much as you do but it won¡¯t if she finds out. Maybe once the business is well established


    we can inform her. When she has something to lose if she gives it up, maybe then will be a time to tell


    her. But please leave it to me to decide. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lara says. ¡°I understand.¡±


    We talk a bit longer before we end the call. I¡¯m satisfied that I¡¯ve smoothed things over with Lara and


    that we¡¯re all good.


    I know Lara won¡¯t be happy if she knows the truth about me and that little upstart but she¡¯ll never have


    to find out. All I know is when it¡¯s all over, Lara will hate her as much as I do. Maybe more.


    I have an appointment with a client at the Ritz Carlton to discuss arrangements for their daughter¡¯s


    wedding. I¡¯m early as always. Get there first and control the meeting. That¡¯s my motto. Or one of them


    at least.


    As I walk into the lounge a voice behind me calls my name. I turn around and freeze. I can¡¯t believe it¡­


    Grady.


    The only man I ever loved. The only man who ever broke my heart. I¡¯m frozen, taking him in from head


    to toe and all the way up again. He looks as good as ever. No, better. His still has that self assured,


    ¡®nothing can stop me¡¯ smile and he smiling it right now. He¡¯s wearing a light brown sports jacket over


    beige trousers. The jacket fits him perfectly and I can still see his fantastic build under it. His blue eyes


    seem to loom right into me, to the depths of my soul and I¡¯m pretty damn sure right then he can see all


    my memories of him and I sh through my mind. He doesn¡¯t look a day older than when I saw him a


    little over five years ago.


    His hair is short but not too short. I can still run my fingers through it, maybe grab it with passion. I feel


    myself flush with emotion and desire.


    I should be angry but I can¡¯t be. I could never not forgive him. He could do anything and I would live


    with it. He is my weakness, my drug, my addiction.


    ¡°You are thest person I ever thought I¡¯d see here,¡± he says. His voice is soft but rough at the same


    time. God, I remember what that voice did to me. It still does judging by how soaked my panties have


    just be.


    ¡°Well, surprise,¡± I smile. It sounds some but it¡¯s all I cane up with in my state of shock. His eyes


    take me in and I let them caress me. I note how he checks my left hand. I know he¡¯s looking for a ring. I


    make it easier for him to see I¡¯m not wearing a ring without making it obvious and his eyes skip to my


    right hand. No ring.


    That¡¯s right, I think. No ring. I¡¯m still free. I don¡¯t think of Rick at all. I have other ns for him and long


    term doesn¡¯t figure in them even though marriage does.


    Sounds confusing right? It¡¯s not. Life¡¯s a business. And I¡¯ve got mine panned perfectly. I¡¯ve got Rick


    where I want him and it looks like I¡¯m about to get a second chance with Grady. What he doesn¡¯t know


    is that this time he won¡¯t be the one in charge. I will be.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I have a business meeting. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for an interview.¡±


    ¡°Interview? What for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at investing in an energy startup as a co-founder.¡±


    ¡°I see. How long are you in town for?¡±


    ¡°A few days. I¡¯m staying here. Room sixteen-ten,¡± he says. He doesn¡¯t need to add his room number


    and the fact that he gives it to me says enough. He¡¯s hoping that I¡¯ll join him. He wants me. His eyes


    say it all. He thinks his eyes quick trips over my body are unnoticed. They¡¯re everything but.


    He¡¯s given away all control before we¡¯ve begun and believe me I¡¯m going to start where we left off.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my card,¡± I say handing him a business card. ¡°Why don¡¯t you text me so I¡¯ve got your number


    and we can arrange to get together?¡±


    He looks disappointed. I¡¯m sure he expected me to make a remark abouting to his room but I


    haven¡¯t.


    ¡°Okay sure,¡± he smiles trying to hide his disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to run,¡± I say and with a quick peck on his cheek I leave him behind as I head to my meeting.


    I can¡¯t stop thinking about Grady during my meeting and I just wish it would end. It seems to go on


    forever although in truth itsts just under an hour. With all the points covered and agreed, I bid my


    client farewell and make my way to the elevator.


    I press the button and step inside.


    I feel flushed as I ride up to the sixteenth floor. My heart is beating in my throat with excitement and my


    panties are soaked with anticipation.


    The elevator stops multiple times. People get in. I never understand why people feel they have to get


    into an elevator going up when they actually want to go down. I finally reach the sixteenth floor and


    step off the elevator. The doors close behind me and I hesitate trying to get myself and my courage


    together for what I¡¯m about to do.


    The liftes back down and stops on the sixteenth floor again. I see the silly mugs of the people who


    rode up with me. They¡¯re on their way down now. Why they stopped on the sixteenth floor again I have


    no idea. I shake my head at them in disgust and watch as they disappear behind the closing doors of


    the elevator. Idiots.


    I turn my mind back to the task at hand. I breathe deep and head down the passage checking the room


    numbers as I go. It seems to take forever but atst I arrive.


    Sixteen-ten.


    I see the light through the tiny peephole. Grady¡¯s in.


    I press the doorbell and wait breathing shallowly in anticipation.


    I see the light of the peephole blocked and I know Grady¡¯s at the door.


    This is it¡­

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    VIOLA


    Amber and Dane drop me off at the apartment. They stay a short while, partially out of curiosity to see


    what the apartment looks like and to check that everything works.


    Lara must have had someonee by because the sheets are clean and the bed is newly made. The


    ce looks spotless and still smells of detergent here and there from where the floor or cupboards


    have been cleaned.


    Groceries have been delivered an unpacked around the kitchen. I guess Lara¡¯s is trying to tell me


    where the groceries should go, in her opinion anyway.


    I just can¡¯t get over her kindness and I send her another message thanking her as tears threaten to spill


    from my eyes again. Even Amber and Dane remark at how kind she is. I tell them they¡¯re just as kind


    for all their help.


    I make us all coffee and after we¡¯re finished they leave.


    I take a shower and get into bed but I struggle to sleep. I wander about the house and finally take a


    seat on the sofa in the lounge by the window. The bright moonlight streams through and lights my light


    brown skin.


    I think of my parents. I never really knew my father although he had least admitted his responsibility


    and paid for my schooling and education. He¡¯s passed on as has my mother. She was a kind soul and I


    wonder what she would say if she could see me now.


    I miss her and wish she was with me. I cry for her for a while and then finally heat some milk on the


    stove. After I finish it I go back to bed and fall asleep quickly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I get up the next morning and make breakfast before I take a shower. Lara¡¯s staffes by at nine and


    delivers myptop, mobile and other items I need for work. He sets everything up and shows me how


    to ess the booking system as well as provider schedules.


    After he leaves, I begin to work. It¡¯s easier to get awork started than I imagined. Since we¡¯re going


    to be working with top tier clients it goes without saying that most of them would have top tier credit


    cards. I know that most banks offer concierge services which will arrange anything for their clients, so


    that¡¯s my starting point. I contact the banks and register as a merchant with them. It¡¯s easiest to get


    paid and gives us ess to their clients for what it¡¯s worth. I inquire about advertising in their marketing


    brochures and get all the details. Then I search for private concierge service providers and soon I have


    a list of providers. I begin to contact them and interview them.


    By the end of the first week I have a robust list of providers and I send it to Lara telling her that I¡¯m


    confident that we canunch the service after a few tests.


    Lara is amazed and agrees that we should go ahead in two weeks time after testing the providers. The


    network I¡¯ve set up is purely to get started. Once we¡¯re started I¡¯ll start to bring providers on board


    directly reducing any risk of errors and increasing margins.


    Friday night arrives and Jessica calls me. We haven¡¯t met since I¡¯ve returned to LA and she invites me


    to a club, I agree and meet her outside at seven. She is with someone and she introduces me to rk.


    ¡°rk who arranged the job for me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The very same one,¡± Jessica smiles. They¡¯re holding hands and make a cute couple.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you in person yet,¡± I say. ¡°First five drinks are on me,¡± I tell him.


    rk is nice. He¡¯s a bit taller than Jessica even with her high heels. His ck hair is styled with gel and


    he looks to be thirtyish. His face is covered in stubble and his smile is warm and friendly. He seems


    very easygoing and Jessica looks very happy.


    Shended on her feet after my business went bust and I¡¯m really happy for her. I hope that someday


    we can work together again.


    Jessica is smiling from ear to ear. She¡¯s obviously very happy with rk. She¡¯s wearing a ck mini


    dress cut low with a deep v down to her navel and her signature high heels. Her hair is tied up in a bun


    on top of her head and her make up is not too much. It¡¯s just right. She¡¯s oblivious to the stares of other


    men around us and has eyes only for rk.


    I¡¯m wearing a white mini dress as well. It¡¯s a bit more conservative than Jessica¡¯s but it still entuates


    my figure. I¡¯m finishing the week on a high and I¡¯m hoping to end the night on a high too. There are lots


    of nice looking guys and I hope to catch a gentleman¡¯s eye and get lucky. I¡¯ve been on my own for far


    too long and tonight I¡¯d like to change it even if it¡¯s just for one night. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t


    normally do one night stands but my hormones are raging and the drink and music doesn¡¯t help.


    The queue moves quickly and soon we¡¯re in the club. We find a table and order drinks. The club fills up


    quickly and gets crowded.


    After our third round of drinks the DJ changes and kicks the music up a few notches. The dance floor is


    flooded and Jessica and rk disappear in the crowd. I glimpse them asionally between the press


    of bodies. They dance and hug and kiss alternately. They are so damn in love. They¡¯re just like Amber


    and Dane.


    You¡¯re getting left behind, I think to myself. You¡¯re going to be the spare wheel soon if you don¡¯t get


    your act together.


    I order another round of drinks for when rk and Jessica return to the table. When they return I


    decide it¡¯s my turn and head out onto the dance floor alone.


    I close my eyes and feel the beat of the music. It feels so damn good to dance again and I enjoy


    myself. A few guys join me and try their luck. They¡¯re either too drunk or rude and I ignore them one by


    one. Maybe I¡¯m too stuck up or my standards are too high. I begin to doubt I¡¯m going to get lucky


    tonight.


    Just enjoy yourself, I tell myself. I can always get lucky with myself if I really have to. I close my eyes


    and lose myself to the music again.


    A few momentster I collide with someone behind me. They¡¯re pretty solid and I bounce off them. I


    lose my bnce and fall on the floor. I curl into a ball afraid of being trampled and kicked by the


    clubbers. I brushed past them when I feel and they¡¯ve all stopped wondering what¡¯s happened and then


    offering to help. One hand reaches me first and I realize it¡¯s the person who collided with me.


    I¡¯m irritated and I take his hand. I want to give him a piece of my mind. He pulls me up easily.


    ¡°You should be more careful!¡± I scold him. ¡°I could have been hurt!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says into my ear so I can hear him over the music and the noise.


    I pull him close, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± I¡¯m still pissed at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± he replies. ¡°It was an ident. I¡¯m sorry. Let me buy you a drink.¡±


    He leans back and the light catches his face.


    I open my mouth to speak but I close it. I¡¯m speechless. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ him.¡±


    He sees the surprise on my face and frowns before he recognizes me a momentter. His surprise


    quickly gives way to a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± he shouts over the noise. ¡°Vi.¡±


    I was still wondering if I was seeing things and if it really was him but when he says my name I know it


    is.


    ¡°Rick?¡± I shout.


    He nods grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    I shrug. It¡¯s too much to try and tell over the noise in the club. Before I can do anything he reaches out


    and grabs my hand and pulls me towards him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere we can talk,¡± he says.


    I look up into his eyes. I¡¯m lost and I nod but then I press against him. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m here with friends. I


    need to tell them I¡¯m leaving.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    RICK


    I can¡¯t believe it. I never thought I¡¯d see Vi again. She looks as stunning as ever. She¡¯s wearing a


    white cotton mini dress. It¡¯s not too short nor too tight but the material clings to her every curve as she


    moves. The lights catch her dress making it see through. Her hair is still long and she¡¯s got it got it tied


    back in a pony tail revealing the soft skin of her face. Her white mini dress contrasts against her light


    brown skin.


    I watch her as she heads over to her friends. Her dress shifts over her firm ass as she moves. I wonder


    how I ever let her go not that she was ever mine in the first ce.


    She chats with her friends and motions to me. They nod and wave. Then she returns to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she says grabbing my shirt and pulling me along behind her. I manage to keep my bnce


    and fall into step beside her. We leave the club and the cool, fresh evening air hits us. She gs a cab


    and it stops.


    She opens the back door and gets in.


    She bends as she gets in and stretches her dress over her back and her ass. I can see her thong


    outlined as the dress is stretched and then she¡¯s in the cab. I get in and close the door.


    ¡®Afterparty, please,¡± she tells the driver. She¡¯s so in control I can¡¯t believe it. I never thought she could


    be like this. The cab driver pulls away and heads to our destination.


    She leans back against the door on her side of the cab and looks at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± she says.


    ¡°Neither do I. I¡¯d given up on ever seeing or hearing from you again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why?¡± I ask incredulously. ¡°You never returned my calls. You stopped answering my messages.


    Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I left town,¡± she answers. Her eyes are drinking me in and drinking me up. I¡¯m doing the same. I¡¯m


    guessing she decided to skip wearing a bra this evening. I can see her nipples pressing against the thin


    fabric of her dress. The way she¡¯s dressed is a far cry from the way she was dressed the night of the


    wedding. But then she¡¯s not working tonight. She must notice me looking and smiles but pulls her jeans


    jacket closer around her covering up.


    ¡°So, are you visiting your friends?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a night out with them,¡± she says avoiding my question. I meet her gaze. Her eyes are


    hungry with passion but there¡¯s something more. A caution. A barrier.


    The cab stops and I pay the driver. I get out. She slides over to my side of the cab and her dress rides


    up revealing her golden, brown legs all the way to her thighs. I glimpse her ck thong as she takes


    my hand and steps out. If she notices she doesn¡¯t show it. She grabs my shirt and pulls me into


    AfterParty. It¡¯s a well lit caf¨¦ serving snacks and coffee. The shing sign outside promises twenty-four


    service. It¡¯s not very full at this hour but then I¡¯m guessing it serves clubbers when they finish clubbing


    and need to sober up. It probably only gets busy after midnight.


    Vi leads me to a table in the back corner by the window and slides into the booth. I move to slide in


    beside her and she stops me.


    ¡°Over there,¡± she says pointing to the other side of the table.


    ¡°Are you normally this bossy?¡± I ask as I slide in opposite her.


    ¡°No. I just don¡¯t know what to do with you,¡± she says.


    ¡°Do with me? You mean like chop me up and store me in your freezer until you need some meat for


    dinner?¡±


    Sheughs that huskyugh that I have forgotten from the one time when we met. ¡°Funny,¡± she says.


    A waitress stops at our table and Vi orders two coffees for us. The waitress leaves and Vi meets


    my gaze again.


    ¡°So what¡¯s happening in your life?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Still doingw.¡±


    ¡°Sue any more wedding nners?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°No. You think I have something against wedding nners?¡±


    ¡°Just asking,¡± she smiles and I realize she¡¯s teasing me.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting a new business.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s back in the wedding industry. I¡¯m doing weddings for people who want to elope.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a market for that?¡± I ask frowning. ¡°I thought people who want to elope don¡¯t n


    it. They just do it.¡±


    ¡°Mostly yes. But just because they decide to elope it doesn¡¯t mean it has to be a cheap affair. It can still


    be ssy. That¡¯s where Ie in. I offer great destinations and add a touch of ss even if it¡¯sst


    minute. It¡¯s for the high end of the market.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea. I wish you sess with it,¡± I say. Her hazel eyes are gleaming with excitement as she


    tells me about it and I can tell she¡¯s happy doing what she¡¯s doing. ¡°So, are you based here in LA?¡±


    ¡°My boss lets me work from anywhere,¡± she replies. She¡¯s avoiding answering me and I don¡¯t know


    why. I decide to let it go for the moment. The waitress delivers our coffee and we thank her.


    We sip our coffee and an awkward silence settles over us. I can¡¯t stop looking at her. I feel guilty


    though and keep ncing around afraid that Christine or one of her friends are going to see us. But I¡¯ve


    never been here with Christine and we¡¯ve never been clubbing. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her thing. I try to rx


    but the guilt won¡¯t let go. I know what I did with Vist time. I feel like our business is unfinished.


    I eventually break the silence. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m really sorry for everything. I never meant to upset you. I


    never forgot that moment in the garden at the reception. I feel like we never finished it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, believe me, it was finished,¡± Vi says. ¡°After you told me how you felt about love, marriage, and


    rtionships? It was finished. Dead in fact.¡±


    I fall silent. If that¡¯s her opinion I wonder why she was so happy to see me tonight and practically pulled


    me off my feet behind her out of the club.


    ¡°Ookaayyy,¡± I say slowly. ¡°So why are we here?¡±


    A glint of mischief enters her eyes then she picks up her coffee and gulps it down. She gets up. ¡°I gotta


    go to thedies room. Finish your coffee. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    I watch her as she heads to thedies room. Her ass is entuated perfectly as the dress shifts over


    her skin. Her golden brown legs are so damn sexy against the white of her dress. I gulp down my


    coffee and head to the counter where I pay the bill.


    Vi returns from thedies room and takes my hand. She leads me outside and gs a cab.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± she says as we get in. She gives the driver an address and he pulls off.


    The drive takes a few minutes only and the cab stops by an apartment building. We get out and she


    leads me inside. We get in the elevator and the doors close.


    ¡°Is this where you live?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s temporary,¡± she says as she hugs me close. The elevator stops and we get out. She leads me


    down the hall and opens the door to an apartment. She holds the door open for me and closes it after I


    step inside. I turn to look at her and she pulls me close.


    She up at me with her eyes and I¡¯m lost immediately. ¡°The time that I met you is dead.¡±


    ¡°You told me,¡± I murmur, ¡°So I¡¯m wondering why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she says slowly. ¡°I have a problem and knowing what your attitude is about rtionships and


    love, I think you¡¯re perfect to help me.¡±


    I frown, confused. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°Cobwebs.¡± She says not taking her eyes from mine.


    I look around quickly. I¡¯m not a fan of spiders and I have no idea why she thinks I¡¯m the man to help her


    with cobwebs.


    She giggles then and I meet her gaze again. ¡°Seriously?¡± she asks, a tone of disbelief in her voice.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    She grabs my hips and pulls me against her. I¡¯m hard. She can feel it. She moans softly and grinds


    herself against me. ¡°Cobwebs in my pussy,¡± she whispers. Her hand settles behind my neck and pulls


    me down to her while her other hand tangles in my hair. Before I can do anything she kisses me.


    She is hungry. So hungry. I can taste the coffee on her breath as she kisses me again and her tongue


    darts out seeking entry. I don¡¯t give it. I want to but don¡¯t. I¡¯m suddenly waging a war with myself. She


    kisses me again and again but gets no response. Finally she stops as she drops her hand to my crotch.


    She grasps my erect shaft through the material of trousers and rubs it before pressing herself against


    me again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks as she rubs herself against my shaft.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ seeing someone,¡± I say. I know that as soon as I say it, I¡¯ve done the wrong thing in so many


    ways. But right now I¡¯m feeling so damn guilty. I¡¯m in a rtionship.


    Her movements against my manhood slow and then stop.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re seeing someone?¡±


    I nod.


    She looks at me as disappointment crosses her face. ¡°Thising from the man who told me he


    doesn¡¯t believe in rtionships and marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say feeling like I¡¯ve been caught doing something wrong.


    ¡°Just my luck,¡± she says shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say.


    ¡°You know, when I saw you tonight, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I haven¡¯t had a good fuck since before I met


    you. When I saw you tonight I told myself, there is a God. Tonight we both want the same thing and


    now you tell me your in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°People change¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± she says. ¡°I don¡¯t cheat even if someone¡¯s not married. Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°I just did,¡± I say.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯te on to you?¡±


    ¡°No, you just enjoyed the fact that I¡¯m not wearing a bra and seeing my thong. I hope you enjoyed it.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this is turning into an argument. ¡°Don¡¯t be so high and mighty. You¡¯ve been sidestepping


    my questions all night. Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Becausest time you wouldn¡¯t stop calling and messaging me. Why would I expect anything


    long term after what you told me? Do you think I want to be your booty call? All I wanted was one


    night.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m so sorry for caring and being interested. People do change believe it or not.¡±


    She turns and walks away a few steps before stopping at a door on her right. She turns the light on in


    the room and looks at me. ¡°Let yourself out. Don¡¯t bother taking the apartment number and the building


    name. I¡¯m only here for a short while and don¡¯t call me or message me okay?¡±


    I look at her in stunned silence. I¡¯m fuming and feel like I could explode and really give her a piece of


    mind. I¡¯m of a mind to put her over my knee and spank her sexy ass so hard she won¡¯t sit for a week.


    Instead, I bite my tongue and open the door. I step out and close the door behind me.


    I g a cab and give him my address. I¡¯m angry. Angry with Vi and with myself.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    CHRISTINE


    Grady opens the door. He¡¯s wearing nothing but a towel.


    I smile and say nothing.


    ¡°I was beginning to think you weren¡¯t listening when I gave you my room number,¡± he says.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good listener,¡± I say and step into his room. He closes the door behind me and I wait for him to


    lead the way into the room. He shows me into the living area.


    ¡°Make yourself at home,¡± he says as he crosses to the mini bar and removes the whiskey. He


    remembers my drink. He mixes our drinks and when he turns, he stops dead. I¡¯ve pulled my blouse out


    of my skirt and unbuttoned it. It¡¯s hanging open revealing my bra underneath and my ample tits that


    bulge over the cups.


    ¡°Well, well, we¡¯re not wasting any time are we?¡± Grady smiles as he crosses the room to me. He ces


    our drinks on the coffee table andes to stand before me.


    He reaches out and ces his hands on my hips. He kisses me.


    ¡°God, I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± he whispers as he kisses my cheeks and my neck. I do not


    reciprocate and when he lifts his hand from my hip and squeezes my breast through my bra I p him.


    He ces his hand where I¡¯ve just hit him to ease the pain.


    As he looks at me in stunned silence I smile and step closer to him. In one fluid movement I remove his


    towel and his cock jumps forward.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask looking at his enormous shaft. I reach out and tickle his balls with my long


    fingernails. He rises to his tip toes as he sucks in air in ecstasy. Tickling his balls has always paralyzed


    him. I see nothing¡¯s changed. I run my fingernails up his shaft and he moans as he stands still and


    erect.


    ¡°Your weaknesses haven¡¯t changed I see,¡± I smile as I bring my face close to his. ¡°You want me don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    He nods and moans his confirmation.


    ¡°Just a quick fuck and then you go on your way?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he manages to murmur.


    ¡°I,¡± I say as I look down at the head of his shaft. Precum is already glistening on it, ¡°want you, to do


    exactly as I say.¡±


    He looks into my eyes not understanding.


    ¡°Undo my skirt slowly and push it down,¡± I order him.


    He reaches behind me and finds my skirt. He unzips it and pushes it down over my hips where gravity


    takes over and it drops to the floor.


    He looks down at me. I¡¯m wearing thigh high stockings and a crotchless thong.


    ¡°God, I want you,¡± he says.


    ¡°Get on your knees,¡± I tell him.


    He obeys and I move a bit closer before I reach behind him and pull his head into my crotch. ¡°Smell


    me. Breathe me in,¡± I say. I hear him inhaling deeply and feel his nose pressing against my clit. I wantN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    him so badly. It takes all of my willpower to keep control and not fuck him. I pull his head away and tell


    him to get up. I lead him back to the sofa and push him back on to it. Then I kneel in front of him and


    take his cock in my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re so damn sexy,¡± Grady says. ¡°I want you now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get me when I¡¯m ready,¡± I say bluntly and then I bend my head to his shaft, I lick the precum off


    the head of his cock and then take it in my mouth.


    I begin to suck slowly and gradually take more and more of his shaft in my mouth and down my throat.


    Grady is moaning. I know he thinks he¡¯s going to get my pussy soon but I have a surprise for him. I


    suck and pump his shaft alternately. I slowly increase the pressure and sensations in exactly the right


    ce. I feel him beginning to expand further and I know he¡¯s nearing his orgasm.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, Chris baby, it¡¯s time. Let me have that tight pussy of yours.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I barely say before I drop on his shaft again like a hawk. He realizes toote that I¡¯m going to


    make him cum like this and he begins to squirm but I tighten my other hand gently around his balls and


    he ceases moving. I sense when he cums and I immediately remove my mouth and my hands. His cum


    arcs through the air andnds on his chest and stomach. Some of itnds on the sofa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t stop!¡± he cries but it¡¯s toote. I know what I¡¯ve done. I ruined his orgasm by stopping


    just as he came.


    He grabs his cock in his hand and pumps it some more trying to get the full sensation of his orgasm but


    it¡¯s toote. He looks at me with disappointment.


    ¡°What the hell did you do that for?¡± he asks.


    I get up and smile down at him. I rest my hands on my hips and part my legs giving him full view of my


    pussy.


    ¡°That,¡± I say as I bend down and scrape off thest drops of cum from his head, ¡°was lesson number


    one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean lesson number one?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Do you want me Grady?¡±


    ¡°Damn right I do,¡± he says.


    ¡°Good. Then think about how hard you¡¯re willing to work for it. You will have me, that I promise you. But


    it¡¯ll be when I am good and ready to give myself to you again. And I promise you, it¡¯ll be worth it. That


    having been said the ball¡¯s in your court.¡±


    I turn and bend as I pick up my skirt giving him a fantastic view of my pussy as I do so. Then I step into


    my skirt and zip it up. I step into my high heels and begin to button up my blouse.


    ¡°Something else you should know,¡± I add. ¡°I am with someone and we just might get married. So, you


    can make all the effort you need to, to take me away from him or not. It¡¯s entirely up to you. You know I


    loved you Grady. But you hurt me once and I¡¯m not going to let you do it again. So, if you don¡¯t make


    enough effort to get me, I¡¯ll get married, stay married and bid you farewell.¡±


    He looks at me. He is speechless. I give him my card. ¡°Here¡¯s my number. Call me when you¡¯re ready


    for lesson number two. You better be ready to show me that you¡¯ve learned something between now


    and then.¡±


    I pick up my bag and leave closing the door behind me. I smile as I take the elevator down. I know


    Grady will contact me again. I can¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    VIOLA


    I am angry. So angry. Angry with Rick, with myself, and with the whole damn world. Why does life have


    to be soplicated? I think I¡¯m angriest with Rick. If I hadn¡¯t met him at the club I would still have


    been there or maybe found some other nice guy by now and be jumping his bones right now.


    What a waste.


    Amber sends me a message. Everything okay? Did you get lucky?


    I answer, No. Don¡¯t want to talk about it either.


    She calls me anyway. I answer because I need to talk to someone anyway. I tell her the whole story


    and I can tell she¡¯s genuinely sorry for me.


    ¡°At least he was honest enough to tell you,¡± Amber says. ¡°Who knows where it would have led if he


    didn¡¯t tell you and you developed feelings for him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Besides, it is partly my fault,¡± I admit.


    When I end the call I feel better. I¡¯m d he told me and didn¡¯t lie and lead me on. I was ready to be


    intimate with him and who knows what would have happened after that? Can you really say it would


    just have been a one night stand, I ask myself?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, if he¡¯s in a rtionship with someone else now then maybe he has changed for the better. Maybe


    there is a chance to be with him now.


    My inner voice starts up. Get real. He¡¯s with someone else. Duh. I sigh. I know it¡¯s true. He¡¯s not with


    me and he might never be. Maybe the universe is just trying to tell me something. Sometimes we find


    that one person we¡¯re attracted to but for whatever reason, it¡¯s never the right time. It seems to me that


    he is shaping up to be that person. Maybe I should just stay away, I tell myself.


    Despite thatst thought when I get into bed I finally give in to my desire and as I resort to the DIY


    version of taking care of my sexual needs, I close my eyes and fantasize about the unspeakable things


    I want him to do to me.


    The weeks pass quickly. I don¡¯t hear from Rick again and I don¡¯t contact him either. I think of him again


    and again though. I keep myself busy with work and before I know it, I¡¯m standing at theunch of the


    business Lara asked me to head up. Theunch is held in a ball room at the Four Seasons in Beverly


    Hills. Celebrities have been invited, particrly some celebrity couples who made the decision to elope


    as opposed to having a big wedding. Two of them give testament to the fact that eloping doesn¡¯t mean


    cheap and doing it because people don¡¯t approve. The media have been invited and as soon as my


    presentation is finished, they begin to ask questions. I quickly realize that Dana Rothschild is present.


    ¡°Do you enjoy skirting the edges of the norm?¡± she asks when I give her the opportunity to ask a


    question.


    I shake my head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t understand the question.¡±


    ¡°Well, a few months back you were practically run out of town after people discovered you used a


    wedding whisperer to coax them into going ahead with their marriage when they had doubts about


    doing so. Yet, here you are now offering a service that encourages couples to run away against their


    parent¡¯s wishes and get married.¡±


    ¡°That is not the case at all,¡± I reply. ¡°We only provide a service to people that are eighteen or older. All


    our clients are old enough to make their own decisions legally and mentally.¡±


    ¡°Vi is it?¡± Dana says sarcastically. ¡°Can you honestly say anyone is old enough to make a life


    decision, especially a decision to runaway and get married at the age of eighteen?¡±


    ¡°It is not my ce to judge,¡± I reply.


    ¡°As long as they can fork out the money, you¡¯ll arrange it for anyone then. Is that right?¡±


    I know Dana is trying to push me into an argument. I just don¡¯t know why. I get a feeling and I wonder if


    I¡¯m right. My feeling tells me she¡¯s been sent by someone.


    ¡°Miss Rothschild, I do apologize. Perhaps we can speak more a bitter. I see there are others with


    questions as well and our time is limited,¡± I say. Before she can answer, I move on and answer the


    other guests questions ignoring her altogether.


    When I have answered everyone else¡¯s questions I close the session and ask everyone to stay and


    socialize if they wish and tell them that I¡¯m avable to answer any further questions they may have.


    Dana Rothschild is first in line.


    ¡°What if a couple¡¯s parents are against the marriage?¡± she asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s still their decision as long as they¡¯re old enough to make it.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if they steal their parents cash or credit card to pay you? That would be theft correct? And


    you epting the card would make you an aplice.¡±


    ¡°We have protocols in ce,¡± Miss Rothschild. ¡°I do not need to exin those protocols to you. We are


    satisfied with the measures we take to ensure that every experience is genuine in every way.¡±


    ¡°Do you not think you are making a joke of the institution of marriage? People who think they are in


    love but who are just a little bit too drunk to know the difference, people in lust, or people who want to


    run away and get married spontaneously because it sounds like the in thing to do are all going toe


    knocking. Not to mention if they discover they¡¯re pregnant and need a shotgun wedding?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you add shotgun weddings to the brochure?¡± Dana interrupts me.


    ¡°We have done our research and we are quitefortable with the service we are offering. We do


    have values and we stick to them. There will be people who will see things as you do. No-one can


    please everyone all of the time and trying to is the most sessful recipe for failure. Now if you¡¯ll


    excuse me, I have guests to attend to.¡±


    I push past Dana and make a point of greeting guests as far away from her as possible. I am fuming


    but I know that if I lose my patience here it will be the wrong thing to do. The more I speak to guests the


    calmer I get. When I look for Dana a whileter, she is gone.


    ¡°You really handled that bitch well,¡± Lara says after thest guest leaves.


    ¡°What? Her?¡± I ask thinking Lara is talking about the guest.


    ¡°No,¡± Laraughs. ¡°Dana Rothschild.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I shake my head. ¡°What a nightmare. She really has it in for me.¡±


    ¡°It sure looks that way. Just be strong,¡± Lara says putting her hand on my shoulder as she smiles at


    me.


    ¡°I will. Thanks,¡± I reply and smile back. ¡°Thank you so much for everything tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re in this together,¡± Lara says.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say again.


    Word about the business spreads quickly. Soon we are doing a lot of business and couples who want


    to elope aren¡¯t the only ones. We get calls from husbands or wives who think our service is perfect for a


    romantic anniversary getaway. We begin to advertise it as a service and soon we are busier than we


    ever imagined. We have couples that want to renew their wedding vows using our service and then we


    even have couples who divorced and want to be remarried.


    The business does so well that soon we¡¯re starting to take international reservations. People from other


    countries who want to elope and get married in America.


    The demand starts in South America and quickly gathers momentum. I never knew there were so many


    wealthy people in South America. Demandes from Colombia, Venezu, Bolivia, Peru and Mexico


    and other ces.


    I cannot believe how blessed we are. We quickly establish marketing efforts in South and Central


    America as well as develop awork of charterpanies. It¡¯s amazing how easily everything falls


    into ce. It¡¯s almost too easy¡­

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    RICK


    I think of my parents a lot these days. They were both unfaithful to one another. I don¡¯t know who was


    unfaithful first but it doesn¡¯t really matter. They divorced and I spent my weekends with one or the other


    until I graduated and left for university. I watched them with different partners and came to believe that


    the institution of marriage is nothing but a lie. Why tie yourself to one person legally? I didn¡¯t know what


    caused more damage, their infidelity or fighting in the divorce. Never mind the fact that they both tried


    to use me as a bargaining chip in the process.


    After my experience I realized how many of my friends were in the same situation. It was then that I


    decided to be a divorcewyer.


    They say if you be a doctor or a teacher, you¡¯ll always have work. People will always get sick and


    there will always be education right? Well you can add being a divorcewyer to that as well. People


    will always get married and divorced. As a divorcewyer, I will always have work.


    I¡¯ve always had rtionships on the basis that my parents had after the divorce. Never stick around. Hit


    and run.


    But my perceptions are beginning to change, I think.


    After I run into Vi I¡¯m wracked with guilt. I can¡¯t stop thinking about her and it makes my guilt worse. I


    lie awake at nights looking at Christine. Her long beautiful hair spreads out on the pillow around her


    face and she looks so peaceful. I know how hard she works and the things she does for us. I¡¯d be a


    fool to let her go.


    I try to make an effort to push Vi out of my thoughts and decide it¡¯s time for me tomit.


    The next day I visit a jeweller and pick out a ring. It¡¯s expensive but she deserves it. It¡¯s ssy. The


    diamond is not too big.


    I book dinner for us at the Inn of the Seventh Ray. It¡¯s considered as the most romantic restaurant in


    Los Angeles and I think it¡¯s perfect.


    I tell Christine that I have booked dinner for us but she says she can¡¯t make it so I reschedule for the


    next evening at seven. I tell her to wear something nice but not too formal. When I pick her up, she¡¯s


    ready and waiting for me. She¡¯s full of questions about what the asion is and where we are going. I


    know she¡¯ll know the restaurant immediately considering she¡¯s a wedding nner so I don¡¯t tell her.


    As we pull in to the restaurant, Christine looks at me in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Rick. You found the most romantic restaurant in Los Angeles.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± I ask feigning ignorance. ¡°A friend suggested it. They said it¡¯s a good ce for a great meal as a


    couple.¡±


    ¡°Well, your friends have excellent taste,¡± Christine says falling for my exnation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them you said so,¡± I smile. I get out and open the door for her. She steps out of the car. She¡¯s


    looking more beautiful than ever tonight, I think. She wears white strap sandals with heels and a body


    hugging spaghetti strap dress. Her hair is braided and pinned up on her head revealing her soft neck.


    All I want to do is kiss it. I take her hand and lead her inside. We are shown to our table which is


    outside under the stars. It¡¯s a perfect evening and we can see some stars despite the glow of the city


    below us. Our table is beside a stream and it trickles and giggles over rocks beside us adding to the


    calm and peace of our dinner.


    We enjoy our dinner and when we finish the main course, I excuse myself and go to the men¡¯s room.


    When I return I sneak up on her from behind and then softly ce my hands on her shoulders. She


    jumps and then rxes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a surprise for you,¡± I whisper in her ear.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks.


    ¡°A ne. I just couldn¡¯t resist getting it for you. Shall I put it on?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± I whisper. She closes them and I take out the ne. I¡¯ve threaded the ring onto it


    and I ce it around her neck. I make sure it fastened and then I kneel beside her.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± I whisper.


    Christine opens her eyes and looks down at the ne. She doesn¡¯t see it at first as she takes the


    chain of the ne between her fingers. Then she realizes there¡¯s something hanging on it and she


    takes it in her hand. She realizes it¡¯s a ring and she covers her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± she exims.


    I smile. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± I ask.


    She studies the ring a few moments longer and I almost get the idea that she¡¯s considering her answer.


    Then she smiles and looks in my eyes. She throws her arms around my neck. ¡°Yes!¡± she says.


    I hug her tightly and when we finally end our embrace, I undo the ne, remove the ring and ce


    it on her finger. She can¡¯t stop looking at it.


    We order dessert and another bottle of wine. We enjoy the rest of the evening before we finally head


    home.


    Christine is quiet as I drive and I simply assume that she¡¯s so happy and surprised, she doesn¡¯t know


    what to say. I ce my hand on her thigh and she takes it with hers as she looks at me and smiles.


    We get home and after we get undressed we get into bed. Christine is still looking at her ring as I kiss


    her cheek. I run my hands over her naked body softly under the sheets and finally she turns to me. She


    looks into my eyes and whispers, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We kiss again and again. Our kisses get longer and deeper the more we kiss until we seem to be


    one. We explore each other¡¯s body slowly, taking pleasure in simply touching and feeling each other¡¯s


    reaction. We learn new things that the other enjoys and weugh softly at our discoveries before we


    finally make love slowly and passionately.


    After we finish making love, we lie next to each other in silence as she looks at her ring again.


    I can¡¯t help but feel as if Christine is distracted but she seems happy and responds to me when I say


    something. Maybe she¡¯s just over the moon with happiness. I know she¡¯s happy and she¡¯s said yes to


    me. That¡¯s what matters isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°You seem distracted,¡± I say eventually.


    She pauses, then smiles and looks from her ring to me. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m thinking that we should ask


    Lara to be our wedding nner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do it yourself?¡± I ask thinking she¡¯d prefer to have control over everything.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, baby,¡± she smiles. ¡°I can¡¯t be the nner if I¡¯m going to be the bride. I won¡¯t be able to stay out of


    the procedures on our wedding day if I arrange it. It¡¯ll ruin everything. I trust Lara. I know she¡¯ll do a


    great job.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say. It makes sense.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you arrange it with Lara?¡± she asks. ¡°You can n everything and surprise me on my


    wedding day. That would be really romantic. The only things I¡¯ll sort out are my wedding dress and the


    maid of honor.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea,¡± I say. We cuddle a while before she falls asleep beside me. I lie awake


    next to her promising myself I¡¯ll be better than my parents. I¡¯ll make her happy. The moonlight pours


    through the bedroom window and Christine¡¯s ring breaks the moonbeams into a small rainbow on the


    white bedsheet.


    I finally fall asleep, happy that Christine said yes and afraid that despite everything, I will fail.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    RICK


    ¡°Rick!¡±


    I look up and see Lara. I have met her briefly before but she makes enough of an impression that I


    couldn¡¯t forget her. She¡¯s like a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Lara,¡± I say. I get up and she shows me into her office.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± she says. ¡°Atst someone managed to nail down Christine. It¡¯s about time she


    settled down.¡±


    ¡°You would know better than me on that score. You¡¯ve known her a lot longer than me,¡± I reply as I sit


    down.


    ¡°I guess. I¡¯m just so happy for both of you,¡± Lara says.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.


    Lara leans forward in her chair and pushes stray strands of hair behind her ear. ¡°So do you have


    anything in mind for a location?¡±


    ¡°It has to be romantic. The ce itself. I proposed at the the Inn of the Seventh Ray so I guess I have


    to top that.¡±


    ¡°Well, that must have been romantic. Great choice,¡± Lara smiles. ¡°But yes, I agree you¡¯ve set the bar


    high for yourself. I could suggest our elopement service,¡± Lara says.


    ¡°Elopement service?¡± I ask surprised.


    ¡°Well, we offer a service for coups that just want to get away fand get married without the fuss of


    arranging a big wedding. The service opens up a whole lot more options. It doesn¡¯t have to be just the


    two of you either. You could invite the guests to the wedding wherever you decide to hold it. It probably


    means you¡¯ll have less guests but it is an option. We¡¯ve just started the service recently and it¡¯s a real


    hit in so many ways. Demand is through the roof. It¡¯s like the market¡¯s just been waiting for it. And V,


    my partner. She¡¯s great. So professional.¡±


    I hesitate a moment. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard the name ¡®V¡¯ somewhere before. I know it¡¯s short for a longer


    name but I can¡¯t remember where I heard it. Besides there are many names that begin with ¡®V¡¯. It could


    be anyone. It doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s a connection.


    I shake my head. ¡°Maybe not but thanks for the suggestion. It¡¯s probably best to have it locally. I think


    Christine would love to have as many of her friends as possible share the day with her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    We spend an hour going through options. Lara is most helpful and I leave her office feeling that she is


    truly professional. She¡¯s been more than a help to me. She¡¯s known Christine a long time and she


    knows most of Christine¡¯s friends. She says she¡¯ll get a list of friends over to me for Christine¡¯s


    approval. If there¡¯s anyone Christine wants who isn¡¯t on the list she can add them.


    I add my own friends. There are quite a few but nowhere near as many as Christine has. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s


    not apetition. I think nof adding Vi to the list but then decide against it. What¡¯s the point I ask


    myself? We don¡¯t really know each other that well and besides, I¡¯ve upset her twice. An invitation will


    probably just be like driving a dagger into whatever it was we had, more like whatever it was that we


    never started, if we could ever have called it anything.


    I find it easier to push away the thoughts of Vi now that I¡¯ve made a decision and asked Christine to


    marry me. I focus on my work, the wedding and Christine. It¡¯s enough to keep my mind off Vi and


    soon I forget about her the way I did when she cut offmunication with me the first time.


    But sometimes, as much as we try to take control of our lives, it seems there¡¯s something bigger at


    y. Something we¡¯ll never understand. Something that makes ns for us and when it¡¯s made up its


    mind about what it is that¡¯s good for us, there¡¯s no shaking it. Whatever it is, it¡¯s bigger than us. And so,


    try as we might, to put someone or something behind us, if the universe, at least that¡¯s what I call it,


    decides we¡¯re not done yet, then we simply aren¡¯t done¡­

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    CHRISTINE


    Grady opens the door. He¡¯s learned not to be wearing a towel. Imand respect and wearing a towel


    when I arrive means he¡¯s expecting me to simply have sex with him. It means he thinks I¡¯m that easy.


    I¡¯m d. He¡¯s learning.


    Instead he¡¯s wearing jeans and a cotton checked shirt. It¡¯s long sleeved but he¡¯s rolled the sleeves up


    to just below the elbows. He wearing shoes and it tells me he¡¯s ready to go out.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking we could go for dinner,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I think about it. ¡°You surprised me twice in less than a minute. There may be hope for you yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always hope for me,¡± he says smiling. He¡¯s still arrogant but although he¡¯s learning, he¡¯s got a


    long way to go yet. I¡¯ve taken off the ring, Rick gave me. I don¡¯t want to show him just yet but I will


    show him soon.


    ¡°Well, where are you taking me,¡± I ask.


    ¡°Wait and see,¡± he says. He steps out of his apartment and closes the door behind us. We leave the


    building and g a cab. He gives the driver the address of the Inn of the Seventh Ray.


    I stir ufortably. ¡°Can we go somewhere else?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I love it but I recently had a difference with the staff about a wedding reception I arranged there so I¡¯m


    not in the mood to go back just yet. But, more points for choosing the most romantic restaurant in Los


    Angeles.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s three points. I could get lucky tonight,¡± Grady says with a big smile. He doesn¡¯t know the


    surprise that I have for him.


    I suggest an alternate venue and soon we arrive. We take a table far from the rest of the guests. It¡¯s a


    week night and the restaurant is not as busy as usual.


    We order dinner and talk while we wait and sip our wine.


    ¡°What happened to us?¡± Grady asks me as he sits forward and takes my hand in his.


    ¡°What do you mean, what happened to us? You were the one who left. You were the one who asked to


    marry me and then left me.¡±


    Grady sits back and releases my hand as if he doesn¡¯t deserve to hold it. He looks at me, thinking what


    to do or say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chris. I was an asshole. I don¡¯t know what it was.¡±


    ¡°I meet his eyes and try to gauge his emotions. I wonder if he¡¯s being sincere. ¡°You know, you were


    every girl¡¯s dream back in high school, including mine. I dreamed of you but I never dreamed we¡¯d get


    together. Ever. It didn¡¯t happen in high school but then we ran into each other here in LA and it was a


    dreame true. When you asked me to marry you, I was over the moon. There wasn¡¯t a happier


    person in the world than me. And then I found out the truth. You were cheating on me. I don¡¯t know


    what you wanted. You got engaged to me while you were seeing that skank on the side. It was like you


    were trying to hedge your bets. Like you couldn¡¯t decide who or what you wanted. So, I guess I decided


    for you.¡±


    Grady¡¯s face is flushed as he remembers the truth. I didn¡¯t need to remind him. I¡¯m sure he can


    remember everything clearly himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says again.


    ¡°You broke my heart, Grady. And as much as you shattered it, I¡¯ve never loved someone as much as


    I¡¯ve loved you. I¡¯ve never had a rtionship until now.¡±


    ¡°I have to assume he¡¯s better than me then,¡± Grady says disappointedly.


    I shake my head. Not necessarily. But time waits for no-one and time heals wounds. So, as well as I


    have been able to heal, I decided to move on.¡±


    Our dinner arrives and we begin to eat. We continue speaking between mouthfuls.


    ¡°Then why are you with me. Right here, right now?¡± Grady asks.


    ¡°I think when we met each other the other day, we both realized that we want a second chance. Am I


    right?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Grady says.


    I stop eating. ¡°You guess? Is that all you have to say? What is it you want then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you,¡± Grady says apologetically.


    I ignore him and reach into my handbag. I remove the ring that Rick gave me and I put it on. I smile


    cruelly and make a fist pointing the ring at Grady.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°An engagement ring,¡± I reply. ¡°Rick asked me to marry him two days ago. I said yes.¡±


    ¡°You said yes?¡± Grady asks in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I nod.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because, you can¡¯t even tell me sincerely if you want a second chance with me. He¡¯smitted. And


    I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to turn him down just because you turned up.¡±


    ¡°Well then what¡¯s the point?¡± Grady asks. I can tell he is beginning to get upset.


    I reach across the table and grab the front of his shirt. I yank him towards me across the table and look


    him in the eyes.


    ¡°Have I got you your attention pretty, big dick boy?¡±


    Grady nods.


    ¡°Good. The listen. You. Broke. My. Heart. Got it?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°Now, if you want a second chance, I¡¯ll give you that but you¡¯re well behind the curve so you better


    make up time and make it up quick. If you think taking a woman to a nice restaurant, telling her nice


    things, and making herugh is going to get youid then you¡¯re wrong. Especially when you broke that


    woman¡¯s heart once before.¡±


    He says nothing but looks at me, listening.


    ¡°Now, you can be that spoiled, rich boy, who¡¯s never had to work for anything in his life and go find


    some fake chick who¡¯s going to bend over for you every time you ask, then go on and have that. But if


    you want a second chance here, you¡¯re going to have to work for it. And if you work for it, I promise you


    I¡¯ll bend for you every damn way you want me to. But you¡¯re the one whose got to prove it. And the


    clocks ticking. The ball¡¯s in your court.¡±


    Grady says nothing and just looks at me. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says again. ¡°I¡¯ll work for it.¡±


    ¡°You did before. It¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what about him,¡± Grady says signalling the ring.


    ¡°What about it. A ring doesn¡¯t close the hole. Not until I say ¡®I do¡¯.¡±


    Grady smiles and nods.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can take your time. You see, I¡¯ve told him I¡¯ll marry him but I¡¯ve left everything


    to him to organize. Including the date. So, he¡¯s going to surprise me. It could be tomorrow or it could be


    next year. It¡¯s up to you to make it never.¡±


    Our conversation is subdued the rest of the evening but I think Grady¡¯s got the message. He has no


    idea how hard I have to work not to break down and go against everything I¡¯ve told him. I know though


    that if do, I¡¯ll never have his respect. If he works for me, maybe he¡¯ll finally understand what it takes. I


    know I¡¯ll give him everything he wants but I¡¯m not giving my pussy away like it¡¯s a non-profit.


    We finish our dinner and part ways outside the restaurant. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve made progress this evening


    and that Grady¡¯s getting the picture.


    Rick and I don¡¯t spend every evening together. We still have our own homes and that works for us with


    our busy schedules. Tonight I go home to my ce. I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have to face Rick tonight after


    Grady. I feel some measure of guilt for ying him against Grady but even if Grady fails I¡¯ll go through


    with the wedding to Grady. Why?


    I don¡¯t need his money. I¡¯m making my own. We can sign a pre-nup. I¡¯ll dly sign one. But being with


    him, I can get him to support me once we¡¯re married and all my money can get saved. If I can do that


    for a couple of years, I don¡¯t need anything from him when I divorce him. But I¡¯ll have so much more


    saved when we part ways. I¡¯m going to hit my retirement goals and I¡¯m going to do it my way.


    My mother was a gold digger. I don¡¯t admit it to anyone. I never talk about my parents. They¡¯re both


    gone now. Gold digging doesn¡¯t build a foundation for a good life and I always swore I wouldn¡¯t do it.


    So, marrying someone like Rick who¡¯s well enough off, doesn¡¯t make me a gold digger. I have my own


    business and can support myself. All I¡¯ll be doing is living with him while I save like hell. Besides, look


    at our busy schedules. Who do we think we¡¯re fooling? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re really going to have a life


    together.


    Would it be any different with Grady? Maybe. I don¡¯t know. I can follow the same strategy if anything


    comes of us. But it¡¯s too early to tell.


    You might think my perception of rtionships is screwed but hey, I saw what my mother did to men


    and what men did to her. That way there¡¯s only pain. I haven¡¯t even been married yet and I¡¯ve


    experienced some measure of pain with Grady. It¡¯s all the same. A fantasy. Some seed but a lot


    don¡¯t. I think sess in marriage is like genes you inherit. If your parents had a sessful marriage,


    there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll marry sessfully too. If their marriage failed, there¡¯s a good chance


    yours will go the same way.


    Check the statistics. As far as I know they agree.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    VIOLA


    When life has a n for you, it has a way of bringing you round to it¡¯s n sooner orter. That chance


    meeting that totally surprises or upsets you. That¡¯s life¡¯s way. We seldom see it or ept it for what it is


    but it sets the trajectory for our life that follows.


    I have a meeting with Lara at her office. When I arrive she¡¯s in a client meeting and I wait outside her


    office making small talk with her secretary.


    When Lara opens her office door, I don¡¯t see who her client is immediately. She¡¯s looking back at her


    client as she talks to them and then she turns and sees me.


    ¡°V, sorry I¡¯m running a bitte. I¡¯ll be with you in a minute.¡±


    I open my mouth to answer but then I see him. The first thought that runs through my mind is, Oh, Shit!


    Shit! Shit! No! WTF?¡± I can¡¯t speak and simply nod as my eyes meet her client.


    It¡¯s him.


    Rick.


    He looks at me and seems about to say something. Lara is looking back at him and I quickly shake my


    head. He gets the message and says nothing. Lara realizes he is looking at me and introduces us.


    ¡°This is V, Vi. She runs our elopement services business I mentioned to you. V, this is Rick.¡±


    ¡°Um, hi,¡± I say as I hold out my hand. He takes my hand and shakes it firmly. ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± he


    says smiling.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I addmely.


    ¡°Okay, well call me when you¡¯ve considered the options we¡¯ve discussed and then we can move


    forward with bookings, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Great, thanks Lara,¡± Rick says. He throws me a quick nce and then greets us before leaving. I can


    feel his eyes on me as I enter Lara¡¯s office. Despite my golden brown skin, I¡¯m sure I must be glowing


    bright red.¡±


    Lara doesn¡¯t need to exin but she does. ¡°He¡¯s getting married to my best friend, Christine and he¡¯s


    making all the arrangements. I think it¡¯s so romantic. She¡¯s said yes to marrying him but the whole


    wedding, even the date, is going to be a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Christine Jackson?¡± I ask.


    Lara looks up quickly from her desk as if I¡¯ve just dropped a bomb.


    ¡°Actually yes. Do you know her?¡± Lara asks.


    ¡°Not very well. I mean I know she¡¯s famous in the industry but we¡¯ve only met once or twice.¡±


    Lara looks at me as if she¡¯s trying to decide to believe me or not. Then she seems to brush aside her


    curiosity and sits down. ¡°Anyway, how is our baby doing?¡± she asks referring to the business.


    I do my best to keep it together but a few times, Lara has to repeat herself. I apologize and tell her I¡¯m


    not feeling too well and that maybe I¡¯ming down with something. My mind is stuck on Rick. He¡¯s


    marrying Christine? WTF? How in God¡¯s name did they meet? I feel hurt, lost, adrift, angry. My


    thoughts are also stuck on the fact that Lara is best friends with Christine. Doubts begin to creep into


    my mind. I¡¯m sure Christine must know I¡¯m working for Lara. Can I trust Lara I ask myself?


    Eventually, my meeting with Lara ends and she greets me with a look of concern. ¡°Go home and get


    some rest. You¡¯re burning the candle at both ends,¡± she says.


    ¡®Thanks. I will,¡± I say.


    I leave Lara¡¯s office and take the subway home. I can¡¯t stop thinking about Rick. How can the world be


    so small? Where is the justice in this world, I wonder? I meet the most gorgeous man in the world and


    we almost get it on before he tells me how skewed his views of love, rtionships and marriage are.


    Then, when I meet him again, he tells me he¡¯s seeing someone. Why not me? Then in a matter of


    weeks he goes from seeing someone to getting married?


    I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m angry. It¡¯s as if the universe keeps rubbing him in my face. You like him. You want


    to see him. You want to be with him. You can¡¯t have him.


    I¡¯m so distracted in my thoughts I can¡¯t find my keys. I search for them in my bag my digging and


    scratching getting more and more frustrated as I near my door. I¡¯m so busy looking for my keys I don¡¯t


    see him.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s harder for men to find things in a woman¡¯s handbag. We all agree those things are magical


    with endless bottoms, but I¡¯ll try if you let me.¡±


    I stop digging. I know that voice. What is he doing here? I give up and straighten meeting his eyes. I


    hold up my handbag and he takes it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally dig in women¡¯s handbags,¡± he smiles.


    I say nothing but look away for a moment. Then he fishes out my keys and holds both the keys and my


    bag out to me. I take them both.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I brush past him and unlock my door. I step inside and he follows me but I block the entrance. ¡°Sorry,


    did you want toe in?¡±


    He stops. ¡°I was hoping we could talk.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± I say.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Vi. Let¡¯s just talk. Please?¡±


    I look at him and then finally I sigh and leave the door open as I turn away and drop my bag on the


    floor. I kick my shoes off as he closes the door.


    ¡°The living room¡¯s in there. I¡¯ll put the kettle on and be back in a moment.¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for his reply but enter the kitchen, fill up the kettle and turn it on. Then I head to my


    bedroom and get changed. I¡¯m so happy to get rid of my formal clothes and feel like I can breathe once


    I¡¯ve got a pair of white shorts and tank top on. Then I return to the living room where Rick is looking at


    the ornaments on the shelves.


    ¡°Are these yours?¡± he asks when I enter the room.


    ¡°I told you this ce is temporary. Do you think they¡¯re mine?¡±


    Rick shrugs and his face flushes red.


    ¡°Did youe to talk or appreciate the interior decorating?¡±


    I sit down on a single seater sofa and Rick takes his ce on the three seater opposite me. I pull my


    legs up onto the sofa and I see his eyes run over them quickly.


    ¡°I guess you know I¡¯m getting married,¡± he says.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you when I got engaged. I thought it would be the decent thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not an ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t understand why. When I gave it some thought I asked myself the same question. I


    mean we¡¯ve never actually dated so I couldn¡¯t understand why I thought I should tell you. I even


    thought of inviting you. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee,¡± I say bluntly.


    ¡°I thought so but¡­ why?¡±


    I smile despite myself. ¡°If you thought I wouldn¡¯te why ask why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± he says.


    ¡°Because of who you¡¯re marrying,¡± I say.


    ¡°You know Christine?¡± Rick asks surprised.


    ¡°When you work in the industry you know the people that work in it,¡± I reply.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like her. Why?¡±


    I¡¯m tempted to tell Rick for a moment but then I decide not to. What happened between me and


    Christine has nothing to do with Rick.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you and her. I¡¯m not going to say anything to try and


    change your mind. My differences are business rted. They¡¯ve got nothing to do with her romantic


    life. And quite frankly your life has nothing to do with me.¡±


    I hear the little switch off in the kitchen and get off the sofa. He watches me as I do.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± I ask.


    Sure,¡± Rick nods. I head for the kitchen. He follows me and I get a fright when I realize he¡¯s followed


    me.


    ¡°God, are you trying to give me heart attack?¡±


    ¡°No. Sorry. I just thought I could maybe help you.¡±


    It¡¯s just coffee,¡± Vi says as she brushes past me to the fridge. The kitchen is small and I¡¯m in the way


    but I prefer to stay. She brushes past me with the milk and I catch her scent a second time. It¡¯s


    intoxicating. She finishes with the milk and holds it out to me. ¡°Care to put it back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t normally dig in woman¡¯s fridges,¡± I reply.


    She sighs and brushes past me again as she returns the milk to the fridge and I inhale her scent again.


    Then she stirs the coffee, leaves the teaspoon on the counter and picks up one cup. She motions to


    the other. ¡°That¡¯s yours,¡± she says.


    I step closer to where my mug is steaming away on the counter. I don¡¯t reach for it though. I¡¯m frozen,


    looking at her. She¡¯s shorter than me and she¡¯s barefoot which makes her even shorter than me right


    now. She looks up at me. Her eyes are asking, ¡°What?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer but I drink in her scent and meet her hazel eyes. My eyes take in every feature of her


    face. Her eyshes are long and her eyes innocent. Her nose is perfect. A little button nose, perfectly


    round. Her high cheekbones make her face look longer than it is but even so it¡¯s perfectly proportioned


    in my opinion. Her lips are full, and just begging to be kissed. I want to kiss them and I remember the


    first night when I kissed her. I long for that moment again.


    She holds my gaze and studies my face too. She swallows nervously.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    VIOLA


    I¡¯m mad. I¡¯m angry. He always does this to me. My little voice says, if he makes you angry, why are you


    standing here so close to him?


    Shut up, I tell my inner voice. I am close. Too close. But I don¡¯t want to move away. This is my kitchen


    after all, my apartment. Well, note mine, but you know what I mean.


    He¡¯s gazing into my eyes and he¡¯s close enough that I notice his eyes studying my face. They settle on


    my lips and I swallow. I lick my lips nervously before his eyes move down over my body.


    I take my coffee and turn away. I move around the small ind in the middle of the kitchen and head


    for the door. He watches me go and then picks up his coffee and follows me.


    I lead the way to the living room and I¡¯m pretty sure his eyes are on my ass. Why did I wear these


    shorts, I wonder?


    I remain standing as I wait for him to sit down. He takes his seat on the sofa where he sat before. I


    should sit down on the single seater where I sat before but instead, I sit down on the opposite end of


    the three seater he is sitting on. I pull my legs up onto the sofa as I did before. I¡¯m morefortable


    that way.


    His eyes follow my honey brown legs.


    I know immediately I¡¯ve made a mistake but I don¡¯t want to fix it as much as I know I should. I don¡¯t


    know why Rick is here. I don¡¯t know why I let him in.


    Deep down I know I¡¯m lying to myself. I do know why I let him in. I do know why he is here, even if he


    doesn¡¯t know it but I think on some level he does know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything,¡± Rick says atst. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how our first night ended. I¡¯m sorry I had to be


    the one to take legal action against you, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t persist in contacting you, I¡¯m sorry I¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up,¡± I say.


    He stops talking and looks at me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s all in the past. We can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°But you seem so angry with me. Every time we meet. I upset you. I can understand the first time we


    met, but the other times¡­¡±


    ¡°The other times¡­¡± As I start to say it my inner voiceunches screaming bout in my head, no, no, no!


    But it¡¯s toote even as I realize it and I know this time my inner voice was right. ¡°The other times had


    nothing to do with anything you did¡­¡± I trail off knowing I shouldn¡¯t say more.


    ¡°What? What is it then?¡± he asks.


    I look at him and sip my coffee trying to avoid answering. His eyes are fixed on me. He slides closer


    and I know I better answer.


    I lower my coffee cup as if I¡¯m wielding a small shield made of caffeine that¡¯s going to keep him at bay.


    I sit up straighter. ¡°I am upset with you but it¡¯s nothing you do when you¡¯re here. It¡¯s what you¡¯ve


    already done when you I see you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what I¡¯ve already done¡¯?¡± I can see he is confused as hell.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I surrender my caffeine shield to the coffee table.


    ¡°You made me angry the night we met. You disappointed me with your views on rtionships and


    marriages. You have no idea how nice it was kissing you in that garden. You drove me wild. I¡¯d had my


    eye on you since the church¡­¡±


    A smile spreads across his mouth slowly as he learns that I¡¯d liked him since the church. I plough on.


    Then you give the bride¡¯s parents your card as if to rub in what you told me and they hire you to sue


    me. As if that wasn¡¯t enough when I finally see you again, I have to find out you¡¯re dating someone and


    then, you¡¯re getting married!¡±


    My voice has moved up a few notches as I tell him why I¡¯m angry and I sound angry.


    ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s all me that did all of that. How is that you say you¡¯re not angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m angry at life. Every time it brings us together it drives the disappointment deeper.


    This¡­ this¡­¡± I trail off.


    ¡°This what?¡± he prompts.


    ¡°Just forget it,¡± I say. I move to get off the couch but he grabs my wrist and stops me from getting up. I


    look at his hand angrily.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Tell me. Talk to me.¡±


    Ish out and p him. He lets me go and I fall backward onto the carpet as he lets me go. He¡¯s


    surprised and he rubs his face from the blow. I sit up.


    I¡¯ve surprised myself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I say as I get up and cross back to the sofa where he¡¯s


    still sitting. ¡°Forgive me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He waves me away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Silence falls between us and I sit down close to him with my legs under me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say again. ¡°It¡¯s


    just that every time I¡¯ve seen you since I got back I¡¯ve seen you more involved than I ever thought you


    would be. And I¡¯m angry because I keep thinking what it would have been like if it had been me. It¡¯s like


    life is being really spiteful and rubbing you in my face every time we meet. I wonder what I did wrong


    that life is doing this. God I hardly know you but I can¡¯t get you out of my mind. Who knows if we had


    ever dated if it would have worked.¡±


    He turns and faces me. His eyes search mine. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re angry?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes dammit!¡± I exim. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it when I met you in the club the other night. I haven¡¯t been


    with a man in forever and when I saw you I thought, well, if I can¡¯t date him at least I can fuck him. Just


    one night. Sorry to be so honest.¡±


    He¡¯s smiling again. That stupid smile.


    ¡°And to make matters worse, I have to find out you¡¯re marrying her! Of all people!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know Christine?¡± he asks surprised.


    ¡°Do. I. Know, That, That¡­¡± I want to say it but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not fair to Rick.


    He smiles again. ¡°Can I do any more wrong?¡± he asks in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to live my life.¡±


    That smile is back and right then I can¡¯t help myself. Even as my inner voice screams ¡®no¡¯, Iunch


    myself at him. I¡¯m kneeling on the sofa and I¡¯ve got his face in my hands. My lips are on his a second


    later and I¡¯m kissing him hungrily. God I want him so much. I want him now. He doesn¡¯t respond initially


    but then his resistance crumbles and his lips melt into mine.


    We¡¯re like two teenagers who can¡¯t control their urges. Our tonguessh out, dance, twist, writhe, and


    explore as our breathing quickens and we suck in air through our noses because mouths are stuck and


    noting apart anytime soon. His hands run the sides of my body. I¡¯m small and his thumbs brush


    against my hard nipples as his hands moved down. He feels every rib of mine as his hands move


    down. They reach the bottom of my tank top and his touch is like fire on my skin. His hands explore the


    soft skin of my belly. His touch is driving me wild. Then one hand circles to my ass and grabs it. He


    moans as we kiss. His hands are so strong, so powerful and so big. A momentter he releases my


    ass and his hand joins the other to tug upward at my tank top. He tries to lift it but I¡¯m too impatient. I


    release his face and my hands grab my tank top. In seconds it¡¯s gone along with myce bra.


    We end our kiss as he looks at my small breasts like he¡¯s never seen breasts before.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± he whispers as he pulls me toward him and fastens his mouth on my nipple. I


    moan as I feel his tongue slipping over my nipple hungrily and then he sucks it. Softly at first and then


    harder until he feels like a vacuum cleaner. It drives me wild and I ache for more. I want him to suck


    harder but he releases my nipple and moves to the other. His fingers close over the nipple he¡¯s just left


    and he squeezes it as I sucks my other nipple hard.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± I gasp breathlessly.


    His hand falls from my nipple down to my shorts and finds the bulge of my soaking pussy between my


    thighs. I moan as I feel his touch. And right then I can¡¯t believe it.


    Right then, my conscience gives my desire a great big kick in the ass. Why I, don¡¯t know but it does.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s finally touched my center. I know there¡¯s no going back from this. I know he


    isn¡¯t married but he¡¯smitted. I think of my mother who had loved her boss so much who had turned


    his back on her when she fell pregnant.


    What if you fall pregnant, I wonder? Who will he choose? God he¡¯s just learning tomit and he can¡¯t


    even do that! Do you really think he¡¯llmit to you? Who says I¡¯ll be pregnant? Maybe he¡¯s got


    condoms?


    As I wrestle with my conscience my passion wanes and he senses it even as he continues rubbing me


    between my legs. And then finally he stops and looks up at me.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I look down at him and right there, right then, when he asks those questions, I know this is finished. I


    step off the couch and move to the other side of the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± Even as I say it reality is rushing in. I¡¯m aching for release between my legs but reality


    screams louder. He¡¯s engaged. And the woman he¡¯s engaged to is your enemy. Remember your


    mother. She was lucky your father honored his responsibilities but there are no guarantees here. His


    fianc¨¦e is Lara¡¯s best friend. You do this and she¡¯ll fire your ass so fast you won¡¯t know what hit


    you.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    RICK


    I look at Vi on the other side of the room.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ we can¡¯t do this. Please go,¡± she says. Then, as if realizing for the first time that she¡¯s topless,


    she covers herself with her arm and moves back to the sofa where she snags her top off the floor and


    pulls it over her head. I watch her as she lifts her hands over her head to put her top on. The movement


    lifts her breasts and entuates them and then she¡¯s finished.


    ¡°Please go,¡± she says again.


    Vi, c¡¯mon. Let¡¯s talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± she shouts.


    I get up and make my way to the entrance hall. I open the door and let myself out. She follows me at a


    distance still covering her breasts even though she¡¯s wearing her top again. I look back at her once I¡¯m


    outside the apartment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk,¡± I say in a calm voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± Vi says and closes the door in my face. I stand there for a few


    moments feeling anger and frustration. I want to kick the damn door down but I finally turn and head for


    the elevator lobby. I hope against hope that she¡¯lle running after me but when I step into the


    elevator and she doesn¡¯te running after me I know it¡¯s not going to happen.


    I exit the building downstairs and g a cab. When it arrives, I give the driver my address and head


    home.


    More than ever, I can¡¯t get Vi out of my mind. I remember everything about our time in her


    apartment. What the hell happened, I wonder?


    This time however she sends me a message after I¡¯ve arrived home.


    I¡¯m sorry about this evening. I was wrong.


    It¡¯s okay, I reply.


    I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t see you again.


    Why?


    I don¡¯t need to exin. You¡¯re in amitted rtionship. I don¡¯t get involved with people inmitted


    rtionships. I lost control tonight and I was wrong. I may not like Christine but I won¡¯t break up even


    my worst enemy¡¯s rtionship.


    Okay. But why can¡¯t we see each other again?


    You know why. Look what happened tonight.


    We can behave, I argue.


    And someone WILL get hurt, she replies. I¡¯m guessing it will be me. I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t contact


    each other again.


    That¡¯s a bit drastic don¡¯t you think?


    No. Goodbye Rick. All the best with your wedding.


    I dial Vi¡¯s number but it just rings.


    I send a message. Pick up the phone and talk to me. Please.


    There¡¯s no answer. Eventually I drop my phone on the sofa in frustration. I take a shower and get into


    bed. I think again of what we did and I feel guilt for Christine. It¡¯s damn hard to put Vi out of mind


    now but I finally manage to do it and drift off to sleep.


    The next morning, I wake up and the first thing on my mind is Vi. I get up and retrieve my phone


    from where I left it on the sofa. I check for messages from Vi but there aren¡¯t any. I have to hand it to


    her. When her mind is made up, she sticks to her decision.


    I feel guilty again when I think of Vi. I should be thinking of Christine. I didn¡¯t even send her a good


    night message and the first thing I¡¯m doing this morning is looking for messages from Vi.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tell myself to forget about Vi. I know there¡¯s simply nothing I can do about it. She¡¯s made her


    decision.


    I tell myself to put her out of my mind for once and for all.


    Focus, look to the future and move on. Get married and put this behind you, I tell myself. It¡¯s not as


    easy as that though and byte morning I decide I need to talk to someone. I contact my friend Lewis


    and he agrees to meet for lunch at a sports bar where we always go to watch our favorite teams y.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lewis asks.


    Lewis is a sessful real estate agent. He¡¯s married with two kids and he has a knack of seeing things


    from a different perspective. He¡¯s always helpful that way. I¡¯ve never leaned on him for help but now I


    do. We went tow school together but after we graduated he decided he didn¡¯t want to fight other


    peoples battles and chose to go into real estate.


    I tell him that I¡¯m getting married and I tell him about Vi.


    His first reaction is shock.


    ¡°You, getting married? We really should see each other more often,¡± he jokes. Next time I see you,


    you¡¯ll be telling me your first baby is on the way.¡±


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I say drily.


    ¡°Well, I think you should stick with Christine. You¡¯ve made the decision to ask her to marry you and


    that¡¯s a huge step for you. Have you considered though that this is your first serious rtionship and


    you¡¯re getting married?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Well, normally people go through a few rtionships before they decide to get married.¡±


    ¡°So you think it¡¯s too soon for me to get married?¡±


    Lewis held up his hands. ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m just saying that¡¯s what most


    people do. Some people marry their high school sweetheart and stay together for all their lives.


    Everybody¡¯s different. I¡¯m just trying to put ideas out there that might help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say. ¡°What made you and Jenna decide to get married.¡±


    Lewis thinks a while and then shrugs. ¡°We were together for so long that one day we just spoke about it


    and decided to do it. It felt right. Neither of us wondered if it was the right thing. We just felt it. Whether


    we¡¯d married or not married didn¡¯t matter. We¡¯d still be together today. We¡¯refortable with each


    other. We know each other inside out and back to front. When we make decisions without the other, we


    know we¡¯re making decisions for the other one as well and we know what the other one¡¯s decision


    would be.¡±


    I¡¯m quiet, as I listen. I¡¯ve always admired Lewis and Jenna as a couple. They¡¯ve been the epitome of a


    married couple. They¡¯re everything I never believed marriage could be.


    ¡°But hey, we didn¡¯t know each other that well when we got married. We knew each other well but got to


    know each other better. It takes time and work.¡±


    I nod. I¡¯m still thinking. I feel like Christine knows me. I know her and I do my best to listen to her and


    give her what it is I believe she wants.


    Lewis sips his drink. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know either Christine or Vi¡­ Violin¡­ or what¡¯s her name¡­¡±


    ¡°Vi,¡± I correct him smiling.


    He continues, ¡°¡­ but I think you should stick with Christine. You¡¯ve seen enough in her to make you


    want to get married. From what you¡¯re telling me, all you do with Vi is fight. If you¡¯re doing that and


    you haven¡¯t even been on a date yet? Maybe you should walk away.¡±


    I¡¯m silent as he listen to Lewis¡¯ advice.


    ¡°How many women did you date before Jenna?¡±


    ¡®One,¡± Lewis replies. ¡°I just knew Jenna was the one when we met.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you learn more, the more you date?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never going to learn more about women the more you date. You can¡¯t figure them out. They¡¯re


    a breed apart. You¡¯ll learn as much from one as you will from many. Besides, you must have learned


    quite a bit even if you¡¯ve never dated seriously before. All those one night stands you¡¯ve had in life. At


    least you must have learned what pisses them off.¡±


    Iugh. ¡°That I have.¡±


    ¡°Well. There you go then. You¡¯ve had your share of learning. The fact is this, you met Christine and felt


    enough of something to ask her to marry you. You never felt that before. Follow your heart. ying with


    the Violin, that way lies trouble,¡± he finishes nodding his head at me knowingly.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I reply. Lewis remarks make sense. I knew I could rely on him for some rity.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Lewis says, ¡°It¡¯s been your life policy to love ¡®em and leave ¡®em. Now you¡¯ve decided


    to change that. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s only natural to want to go back to what you had before. So when the


    Violin showed up you began to doubt your decision. Stick with your decision. Believe in yourself.


    Believe in love. Not all marriages go the way of divorce.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lewis. I really appreciate your advice,¡± I say.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re wee. Any time brother. Now what¡¯s happening on the TV?¡± Lewis asks and we turn


    our attention to the baseball game on the TV and order another round of drinks.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    RICK


    When I get home I have a few more drinks as I sit in the dark of my living room pondering my


    discussion with Lewis.


    I decide that he¡¯s right. Much of what he said is true. I¡¯ve never been in a long term rtionship before.


    That¡¯s my own doing, I know but people change and I don¡¯t feel bad about wanting to change. Why


    should I. On the other hand, it makes sense that I want to stick with what I know which is the one night


    stand lifestyle. That would exin my longing for Vi. Maybe I¡¯m only interested in her because she¡¯s


    the one that got away. If we have sex, I might lose interest. Am I going to do that at the expense of a


    sure thing with Christine?


    When I think of it in that context I make peace with my thoughts and I¡¯m actually grateful that nothing


    more happened between Vi and I.


    Feeling a sense of peace I head off to bed and drift off to bed with a small thought knocking on the door


    of mind. It¡¯s small but it wants to be heard on the arena of thinking where my biggest decisions are


    made, like marrying Christine. I don¡¯t want to open the door because I can hear it already and I don¡¯t


    want to. It says, but you¡¯ve never thought of Vi as a one-night stand¡­


    VIOLA


    Sometimes the universe just doesn¡¯t stop knocking. When it¡¯s got your number there¡¯s no stopping it.


    It¡¯s not as easy as shutting the door in Rick¡¯s face. It will always find a way no matter the cost it seems.


    It¡¯s almost midnight when I¡¯m woken by a call. It¡¯s Lara. She is crying and I eventually manage to


    understand her. She¡¯s at the hospital. Her husband has had a stroke and is in aa.


    I dress quickly and am with her in thirty minutes. I console her and she manages to calm down a bit.


    James, her husband is in the ICU and Lara is waiting for news from the doctors.


    They¡¯ve been together for a long time and I can understand how much he means to her. In the short


    time that I have worked with her I havee to know her much better along with her husband and their


    kids. They are a very happy family and I am envious, in a nice way. I hope to have what they have one


    day but now I feel for her and we pray together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about work, I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Will you?¡± she asks. ¡°It would be such a help. I don¡¯t think I could deal with it right now. Most


    importantly, you have to make sure that Rick and Christine¡¯s wedding ns are finalized.¡±


    I¡¯m silent for a moment. I want to stare at the heavens at scream, Why me? There it is right there. I feel


    like I¡¯ve been manipted by the universe. I know it.


    Lara gives me Rick¡¯s number and I pretend I don¡¯t have it. I promise her I¡¯ll give Rick a call in the


    morning and exin everything to him. When I feel that Lara is calm enough I leave and ask her to call


    me for anything. I find it strange that Christine isn¡¯t there considering what good friends they¡¯re


    supposed to be.


    Nevertheless, I¡¯m careful as I leave the hospital. I don¡¯t fancy running into Christine. Luckily for me I


    don¡¯t.


    I wake up the usual time even though I haven¡¯t had nearly enough sleep. I have a headache and take


    an aspirin before getting ready for work.


    I know I have to call Rick sooner rather thanter but I stare at his number on my cellphone screen for


    a long time before I call him. I even have to unlock the screen a few times.


    Even as I call his number I pray he won¡¯t answer even though it will simply dy the inevitable. But he


    answers and it¡¯s probably for the best.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he says. His voice is reserved. He clearly hasn¡¯t been expecting me to call.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I say as business like as possible.


    ¡°You¡¯re thest person I was expecting to call,¡± he remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯m thest person I expected to call you, Rick,¡± I reply, then continue before he can say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling on behalf of Lara. Her husband¡¯s in hospital and it¡¯s not good. I promised her I¡¯ll take care of


    business as long as she needs me to and she¡¯s asked me to make sure that your wedding ns with


    Christine get finalized.¡± I surprise myself at how business like I am. ¡°Perhaps we can meet for coffee or


    at the office so I can get up to speed on where you¡¯re at. I¡¯m sorry but I didn¡¯t want to bother Lara with


    details. I¡¯m sure you can understand.¡±


    Rick seems to understand and responds well. ¡°Sure, we can meet for coffee. I think it¡¯s just about done.


    I¡¯ve got a whole file on it. I¡¯ll bring it with me.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised that Rick responds so professionally. We agree on the coffee shop and the time.


    When I arrive at the coffee shop, Rick¡¯s already there. He has a file on the table in front of him and he¡¯s


    looking out the window. He stands when he sees me and when he offers to help me sit, I wave him off.


    We order coffee.


    ¡°So much for not talking,¡± Rick smiles.


    I sigh. ¡°Rick. Please let it go. I didn¡¯te here to talk about what happenedst time. I feel bad


    enough. I¡¯m here to do one thing and one thing only and that¡¯s get you to the altar with Christine.


    Okay?¡±


    Rick studies me a moment as if wondering where this strength ising from. Then finally he nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. My friend told me to focus as well. He agrees with you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you discussed me with your friend?¡± I ask surprised.


    ¡°Not in so many words. I needed to talk to someone about what happened. He¡¯s happily married and


    has been for a long time. I¡¯m inclined to take his advice. So, let¡¯s get on with it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m ttered. He sought advice from someone else about making a choice


    between Christine and I? I¡¯m ttered and embarrassed that he¡¯s spoken to someone about me. It also


    tells me has doubts about Christine.


    Don¡¯t go there, my little voice says. Do this and get it over with. Even if he has doubts I¡¯m not going to


    be the one to make them any worse. I listen to my inner voice and motion to the file. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rick replies. I open the file and go through it and Rick takes me through it step by step until I¡¯m


    full up to speed. When we¡¯re finished I can see that it¡¯s basically done. The final date needs to be set,


    bookings made and invites sent. That¡¯s it.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s pick a date. It should be at least two months from now. That gives people more than


    enough time to prepare.¡±


    Rick hasn¡¯t been able to stop looking at me while we¡¯ve been talking. I know he has to but he¡¯s looked


    at me far more than necessary. He¡¯s looking at me now as if he¡¯s thinking,ing to a decision. Finally,


    he responds.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. Four weeks from now. I don¡¯t want to wait longer.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I ask.


    Rick nods. ¡°That¡¯s enough time. People areing or they¡¯re not. Our wedding isn¡¯t for them it¡¯s for¡­


    Christine and I.¡± He hesitates briefly and I pretend not to notice.


    ¡°What about the guest list?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I sent it to Lara. She said she¡¯d make the list from Christine¡¯s side because they¡¯re such good friends.


    Otherwise, I can ask Christine.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask her. If she doesn¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll tell you and you can ask Christine instead okay?¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Rick nods.


    ¡°Then as soon as I get the lists, I¡¯ll get them to the printers and we¡¯ll get them sent.¡±


    ¡°Can we get the invites sent by e-mail as well? I mean go ahead and send the card invites but e-mail is


    faster. By the time the lists are coted, invites printed and sent we might eb another week down the


    road.¡±


    Rick is suddenly in a hurry to get this over with. I don¡¯t quite know why but if it¡¯s what he wants, I won¡¯t


    stand in his way. Personally, I¡¯m beginning to think it¡¯s for the best too. I decide to do everything I can to


    finish it as soon as I can for him.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that makes sense,¡± I tell him. ¡°We can do that.¡±


    We finish the meeting and we finish our coffee, but neither of us gets up to leave. We sit looking at


    each other making awkward small talk.


    Rick finally decides to venture down the path we¡¯ve been avoiding and I know it¡¯s time to leave.


    ¡°Vi¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t,¡± I cut him off. ¡°Please. My job is to see you get married and that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡± I


    pack up my things and stand. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch. Send me your guest list.¡± I turn and make my way to the


    cashier. I pay for our coffee and leave without looking back.


    I hasten away from the coffee shop as I¡¯m ovee with sadness. Tears well up in my eyes and run


    down my cheeks before I can stop them. I have no idea why I feel like this. I have never spent any


    decent amount of time with Rick to know if we might even bepatible in the long term. All we shared


    was a passionate moment at a wedding and then again at my apartment. It¡¯s nowhere near enough. So


    why do I feel this way. Why am I crying my eyes out as if I¡¯ve just lost the only person I¡¯ll ever love?


    Why do I keep getting pushed back to him? Finally my pace slows and I halt.


    My inner voice whispers guiltily, you love him don¡¯t you? Why? How can you know? Do you want to go


    back? It¡¯s all it takes. I turn around. I¡¯m already two blocks from the coffee shop. I begin walking back.


    I don¡¯t care.


    I¡¯ll be honest with Rick.


    I¡¯ll be honest with myself.


    I¡¯lly my heart at his feet.


    I begin to jog and then I¡¯m running. I arrive at the coffee shop and pause for the briefest of moments


    before pushing the door open. The cashier looks at me. My makeup¡¯s ruined but I don¡¯t care what a


    mess I look like. I look to the table where we sat. It¡¯s been taken already.


    ¡°He left already,¡± the cashier says guessing what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I sniff. I back out and close the door. My eyes sweep the street but I can¡¯t see him anywhere.


    Well, that¡¯s it. Let it be.


    I walk away again back the way I¡¯vee and wipe my face trying to clean my make up as best I can


    as I head for the nearest metro station. Go home and get this finished.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    VIOLA


    Lara is away from work for a long time. I run the business and keep her informed about the most


    important aspects only. I don¡¯t trouble her with the day to day running of the business. She doesn¡¯t


    need to know about it. James isn¡¯t improving at all. He¡¯s been moved home and Lara has had changes


    made to their room to amodate the care that he needs. It¡¯s just too expensive to keep him at the


    hospital even though her business is doing well.


    Lara tells me multiple times that I¡¯m a blessing for her and that she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯d do without


    me. I tell her not to worry. I¡¯m only too d to be able to help her.


    Rick and Imunicate via text message and phone calls mostly. It seems we¡¯ve both agreed it¡¯s best


    to stay away from each other. When we speak it¡¯s purely business. There¡¯s no small talk at all. Neither


    of us will open the door to any more opportunities for weakness. As the wedding nears though, there is


    onest meeting that I have to have with Rick. It can¡¯t be avoided.


    I¡¯ve started working from Lara¡¯s office since I think it¡¯s more practical. I canmunicate faster with her


    team and her secretary.


    Rick can only make it at seven in the evening. We nned to meet earlier but he has ast minute


    meeting with a client that dys him.


    I order pizza delivery because I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s eaten but I order extra for him just in case


    he¡¯s hungry. The wedding is just over a week away and this is the final meeting to confirm everything.


    I finish my pizza and go through my notes again. I want to keep the meeting as short as possible. I pour


    us each a cup of coffee. As I do so I don¡¯t hear Rick enter the office. He approaches me from behind


    and speaks when he¡¯s right behind me. I shriek in surprise and turn spilling the coffee all over his shirt


    and suit.


    It takes me a moment to recover and then Iy my hands on his shirt. I can feel his strong chest under


    it. The shirt is hot and I realize the coffee must have been scolding.


    ¡°Oh God. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I exim. Lara¡¯s office has a mini kitchen and I grab a cloth, wet it under the tap


    and then quickly start to wipe furiously at Rick¡¯s shirt making it even more wet. The coffee stain lightens


    in color but the wet spot spreads as his shirt absorbs the water.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I exim again. By now his shirt is mostly soaked through and I can see the dark


    patches of his nipples. That and his muscles outlined against his soaked shirt are making me weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says softly atst and covers my hand with his. It strikes me how small my hand is


    compared to his. I raise my eyes and meet his gaze. I¡¯ve been avoiding it until now. And now it¡¯s too


    late.


    My eyes search his. I don¡¯t remember much except that I¡¯m on my toes then kissing him. He doesn¡¯t


    respond for a moment but then he reacts, and it¡¯s not what I expected. He pushes me away. As he


    does so I hear a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You fucking skank!¡±


    I look from Rick to the voice and I feel the blood drain from my face. It¡¯s her. My worst enemy. Lara¡¯s


    best friend. Christine. What is she doing here? The weddings supposed to be secret? My inner voice


    answers sarcastically, so you think because the weddings supposed to be secret you can kiss another


    woman¡¯s man? You¡¯ve really put your foot in it now.


    I think I must look like a ghost. That or I¡¯m about to burst into me with shame.


    Christine approaches rapidly and ps me. Not once but twice, thrice¡­


    I bring my hands up to protect my face.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Christine shouts. ¡°I always knew you were from the wrong side of


    the tracks. When I¡¯m finished with you, you¡¯ll be back there and you¡¯ll never make it back to this side.


    Even if you do, I¡¯ll see to it that you don¡¯t drag your trash along with you. Now get out!¡±


    I drop my hands and look at her and then at Rick whose face is red.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Christine shouts.


    I run and grab my bag and leave Lara¡¯s office as fast as I can. It¡¯s only when I¡¯m in the elevator that I


    cry. I cringe and castigate myself. What the hell did you think you were doing? Fear rises in me and I


    feel sick. I know I¡¯m done for. My career is finished. I have betrayed Lara¡¯s trust and if she has to


    choose there¡¯s no question about the choice she¡¯s going to make. I want to vomit right there in the


    elevator. I wish I could back and fix what I did, take the moment back. I pull out my phone and unlock it.


    I think it¡¯s better if I tell Lara myself. She doesn¡¯t need to hear this, not with her problems. She trusted


    me and I betrayed it.


    I leave the building and call a cab. I get in the back seat and look up Lara¡¯s number. I dial her number


    and wait anxiously for her to answer. She doesn¡¯t answer.


    I start typing a message and then decide a voice message will be better.


    I record my message, Hi, Lara. I¡¯m calling to tell you that I can¡¯t work for you anymore. I¡¯m sorry, I really


    just wanted to help you from the bottom of my heart and I¡¯ve done my best but I have failed you and I¡¯m


    sorry. When you find out from Christine, you¡¯ll fire me anyway. I¡¯m sorry. Truly, truly sorry. I¡¯ll pack my


    things and leave your apartment. I¡¯m sure I can leave the phone andptop in the apartment for your


    man to collect. I can drop the apartment keys back at the office tomorrow.


    I finish the message and send it. As I do a message pops up on my phone. It¡¯s from Lara. I retrieve the


    voice message.


    Vi, I¡¯ve just had a very disturbing phone call from Christine. I¡¯m disappointed to say the least. I have


    no choice but to terminate your employment. Please return yourputer and phone to the office and


    leave the apartment. You can leave the keys to the apartment at the office as well.


    I send a message back to Lara. Okay. I¡¯m sorry.


    That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing more to say or exin. I couldn¡¯t expect any more or less. I look out the cab¡¯s


    window and watch the city passing by. I feel as if I¡¯m watching my dream dissolve and blow away on


    the wind. I had it all this time and I truly threw it away. I begin to cry silent tears. The cab ride seems to


    take forever.


    I think of all the times that the universe kept pushing me back into the path of Rick, as if we were meant


    to be together.


    Maybe I was wrong. Maybe it wasn¡¯t that we were meant to be together. Maybe it¡¯s because this


    industry isn¡¯t for me. Maybe I don¡¯t belong here and maybe it¡¯s used Rick to throw me out again. I don¡¯t


    know what I¡¯ll do now. I can¡¯t leave Los Angeles again. There is opportunity here. I¡¯ll just have to find it.


    But that¡¯s the least of my worries right now.


    I don¡¯t receive any messages from Rick. Why would I? I guess he¡¯s getting his ass chewed out by the


    bitch right now. She¡¯s probably pissed that I was handling the wedding arrangements. She might even


    cancel the wedding altogether just because I was involved although I did nothing really. It was all done


    before I got involved. Well there¡¯s nothing I can do about it if she wants to be a bitch.


    I arrive at Lara¡¯s office the next morning. Sabrina, her secretary greets me.


    ¡°She¡¯s expecting you,¡± Sabrina says.


    I¡¯m surprised. ¡°She¡¯s in?¡±


    Sabrina nods. I¡¯m immediately filled with trepidation. I knock on Lara¡¯s door and enter when she calls,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She looks up when I enter and she stands and circles her desk. I stop and unshoulder the backpack


    with theputer. I open it and remove theputer. I ce it and the cellphone on the coffee table


    along with her apartment keys.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It¡¯s all I can say. There¡¯s no excuses and Lara¡¯s got enough on her te without still having


    to listen to my schoolgirl exnations.


    She nods. ¡°Thanks,¡± she says. ¡°You did a great job. I¡¯m sorry to see you go but I can¡¯t condone what


    you did.¡±


    I nod and look down at my feet. ¡°I understand. Thanks for everything you did for me. I wish you all the


    best and I¡¯ll pray for James.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Lara whispers. I know she¡¯s about to cry and I don¡¯t want to see it. I turn and walk back to the


    office door. ¡°Vi,¡± she calls when I reach the door.


    I turn and face her.


    ¡°Good luck,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I reply and then I leave her office. I say a quick goodbye to Sabrina and then I¡¯m gone. I deal


    with my tears on the way down in the elevator.


    I called Amber the night before and gave her the news. I asked if I can crash at their ce again until I


    get on my feet. Amber and Dane are only too happy to be able to help. I¡¯ll go there although I have no


    idea where to next.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    CHRISTINE


    After the skank leaves, I turn on Rick.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You saw what happened.¡±


    ¡°How the hell did you meet that skank?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rick decides to omit their history. ¡°She works with Lara. Lara asked her to step in after James¡¯ stroke.


    You know she hasn¡¯t been at work since his stroke.¡±


    ¡°Well, what the hell? Am I supposed to believe that she just decided to try and kiss you right now? How


    long have you been working on the wedding together?¡±


    ¡°Christine,¡± Rick says putting his hands on my shoulders. I brush him off. ¡°Listen, it wasn¡¯t my choice.


    Lara rmended her after James¡¯ stroke. I trust Lara¡¯s judgement. I had no idea she was going to do


    that.¡±


    Rick can¡¯t be honest. He thinks it will just make Vi¡¯s situation worse. In all honesty though, he hadn¡¯t


    tried to do anything.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with your shirt?¡± I ask realizing that it¡¯s wet.


    ¡°She spilled coffee on it.,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Oh how sweet. So she could pretend to wipe it off and feel you up?¡± I ask cynically.


    ¡°Actually, I think it was an honest mistake,¡± Rick replies.


    ¡°What, are you defending her now?¡± I ask. I¡¯m looking for someone to vent on and he¡¯s the only one in


    the room.


    ¡°Chris, calm down please. It¡¯s over. She¡¯s gone and ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right she¡¯s gone,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m calling Lara.¡±


    Rick wants to object but he doesn¡¯t. He knows there¡¯s no point. It¡¯ll only make matters worse. I dial Lara


    and when she answers I first ask her about James. She tells me he hasn¡¯t improved. I then proceed to


    tell her what just happened and tell her I demand that she fires Vi.


    Lara is shocked and struggles to believe it. I put Rick on the phone and he confirms what happened.


    He hands the phone back to me and Lara tells me, she¡¯ll let Vi go and apologizes. I apologize to


    Lara as well because I know she has no other back up which means she¡¯ll have to return to the office


    to run the business herself.


    Then I grab Rick and take him home. That night we make love like we have not made love in a long


    while and I realize I have been neglecting him for Grady. I realize I need to be careful or I could blow


    this.


    Lara returns to work the next day. She calls me after Vi has visited her office and returned the


    companyptop and phone. I apologize to her again for putting her in the predicament she¡¯s in now. I


    offer to send over one of my staff to help but Lara declines.


    Things return to normal and I begin to make sure I spend more time with Rick. He asks me to keep the


    next weekend open and I guess that¡¯s the wedding day. When I see Grady again, I tell him. He¡¯s less


    than pleased.


    ¡°What do you mean you think it¡¯s the wedding date?¡±


    ¡°Well, he asked me to keep the weekend open. He never does that and since I told him to arrange


    everything for the wedding, I¡¯m guessing this is it. He never tells me to keep days open. All things are


    pointing towards it.¡±


    ¡°So, what about us?¡± Grady asks. ¡°Haven¡¯t I proved myself to you enough? How much is it going to


    take before you decide I¡¯ve done enough. I¡¯m beginning to think you¡¯re simply holding out on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is the poor, little rich boy going to cry?¡± I ask sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who left who the first time.


    Who broke my heart? Who want¡¯s me back? You do. Are you prepared to do what it takes?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I shown you that already?¡± Grady asks, the irritation in his voice clear.


    ¡°You might think so but it¡¯s not your decision to make. You agreed to this remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well I¡¯m beginning to think that maybe I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I ask as my temper res.


    ¡°Why the hell would you marry someone else if you¡¯re interested in me? If you¡¯re interested in me but


    aren¡¯t sure if it¡¯s going to work between us because of our past, then make a decision one way or the


    other. Clouding your vision with another asshole on the side isn¡¯t doing either of us any favors. Even


    worse, you¡¯re nning to marry him but will leave him just like this,¡± Grady snaps his fingers, ¡°if you


    decide you want to be with me. Why do you want to endure the shit of a divorce if you can avoid it? I¡¯m


    beginning to think your head¡¯s not right.¡±


    My anger res. ¡°Who the hell cheated on who the first time? Now you know what it¡¯s like but you¡¯re


    squealing like a little child! You¡¯re allowed to fuck people over but don¡¯t let it happen to you. Right? Well


    if you don¡¯t like it, you know where the door is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my apartment,¡± Grady reminds me.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I know where the door is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he replies angrily.


    I look at him in disbelief and decide to hell with it. I pick up my bag and head for the door. I m it


    behind me and head for the elevator lobby. I call the elevator and wait for it. I can¡¯t believe it. He hasn¡¯t


    followed like I expected him too.


    The elevator arrives and the doors open. It¡¯s empty and I step inside. The elevator is made of ss and


    I can see down to the lobby of the hotel. I press the button for the ground floor and look down at the


    lobby as I wait for the doors to close. At thest minute I hear Grady. ¡°Christine!¡±


    I don¡¯t move and he makes it into the lift just in time. He spins me round to face him and before I can do


    anything he pulls me close and kisses me. It takes me a moment before I respond. I have wanted


    Grady since I saw him again and as much as I have been denying him sex with me I have been


    denying myself. I¡¯m crazy with desire and atst I respond to his kiss. Our mouths melt together as our


    fingers find each other¡¯s neck or hair to stroke or grab. Our breathing elerates and we sound like


    we¡¯ve just finished running a marathon. When we finally separate, I look down to the lobby and my


    eyes find Lara.


    She is looking at me in disbelief and astonishment.


    ¡°Fuck!¡¯ I say.


    ¡®What is it?¡± Grady asks. He wants to look where I¡¯m looking but I stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± I say. I try to consider my options and make a decision quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the


    elevator with me. Go back up. Don¡¯t go straight to your floor.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s seen us,¡± I tell him. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Out of the corner of my eye I can see Lara moving


    toward the elevators. I hope I can get out before she get¡¯s to them. I don¡¯t want her to see Grady. She


    knows him. This just got soplicated.


    Thankfully, the elevator stops and I get out before Lara¡¯s arrived. ¡°Go!¡± I say to Grady. He punches a


    number on the elevator panel and presses the close door button. The doors start closing as Lara


    rounds the corner. Her face is like a thundercloud.


    I smile as innocently as possible and starts walking towards her. She reaches me, takes my arm and


    leads to a quiet corner of the lobby.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± she asks. ¡°Was that Grady?¡±


    Shit. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d seen that much.


    ¡°Did you just kiss Grady in the elevator?¡±


    I sigh and nod. ¡°Lara, it¡¯s not what you think it is. He just grabbed me and kissed me. He surprised me.¡±


    ¡°Really? It didn¡¯t look a whole lot like you were resisting,¡± Lara says angrily.


    ¡°Maybe it looked that way to you but he¡¯s strong. I promise you he¡¯ll think twice about trying to kiss me


    again after I pped him.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in the elevator with him?¡±


    ¡°It was pure coincidence,¡± I lie. I ran into him here after I finished a client meeting. We spoke and I rode


    up in the elevator with him and came straight back down. He wanted me to go to his room and I said


    no. That¡¯s when he jumped in the elevator and kissed me by surprise.¡±


    Lara is looking at me suspiciously. She doesn¡¯t believe a word I¡¯m saying. I don¡¯t me her but I¡¯m not


    going to budge with my story.


    ¡°You know, I let Lara go because you demanded it. She was kissing Rick when you walked in on them.


    I fired her, like you asked and now, I have to bust my butt doing the work I need to do while my


    husband desperately needs me at home.¡±


    ¡°What is your point?¡± I ask as my tone hardens.


    ¡°My point is, I had perfectly good help that you demanded I fire because she made a move on Rick. I


    fired her but then I find you locking lips with your ex. That¡¯s just as bad if not worse. I won¡¯t condone it.¡±


    ¡°I told you that he surprised me,¡± I insist. ¡°Please Lara. You know me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to wonder,¡± Lara says as she looks hard at me. ¡°He broke your heart and you¡¯ve never


    recovered. You¡¯ve never had a proper rtionship since then. You¡¯ve changed men like underwear¡­¡±


    I know she¡¯s right but to stand here and listen to her judgement of me and simply take it is tantamount


    to admitting the truth.


    ¡°¡­you know,¡± I interrupt her. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to your jokes about my dating habits since Grady broke my


    heart. I¡¯veughed with them and even participated in them, but I had no idea that you judged me for


    them. I¡¯ve always trusted you as my best friend and I had no idea you were judging me so harshly all


    this time.¡±


    ¡°I never judged you all this time. I¡¯m speaking from my view of your life since Grady broke your heart.


    And I say it because I care, not because I¡¯m judging you.¡±


    ¡°Because you care?¡± I ask. ¡°How do those remarks show me you care?¡±


    ¡°They tell you I care because I¡¯m trying to tell you to look at what you¡¯ve be since he broke your


    heart. Now you get to the point that you¡¯re ready to get married to a nice man and you¡¯re going to


    screw it up because of Grady? Look what he did to you.¡±


    ¡°I can control him,¡± I say and then realize I¡¯ve said too much.


    Lara looks like I¡¯ve pped her. ¡°You can control him? So, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve seen him since


    you broke up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you,¡± I say defensively.


    Lara looks at me coldly. She is quiet for a moment and then she finally speaks. ¡°No you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t


    answer to me. Do as you wish. Just remember, I don¡¯t answer to you either. Just do us all a favor and


    decide what you want with this wedding, okay?¡±


    ¡°The wedding goes ahead,¡± I reply angrily.


    Lara hesitates then nods before she turns and leaves.


    A few spectators gathered watching her altercation and now I snap at them. ¡°What are you looking at?


    Don¡¯t you have enough drama in your own lives?¡±


    They quickly hurry off and I leave the hotel soon after.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    VIOLA


    After the phone call I sit down. I¡¯m stunned. I can¡¯t believe it.


    Amber looks at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± I say. I¡¯m in a daze.


    ¡°What is it? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°That was Lara.¡±


    ¡°Your boss. The one who fired you?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°And?¡± Amber asks curiously. She¡¯s getting stressed and thinks it¡¯s something bad.


    ¡°She just asked me toe and work for her again,¡± I say atst.


    ¡°What?¡± she asks, incredulous. She¡¯s never heard of someone being fired and then rehired by their


    boss so fast if ever. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± I say. ¡°None at all.¡± I told Lara I¡¯d think about it but what is there to think about. There are no


    other opportunities like this. I call her back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more than happy toe back. I just have one request,¡± I say.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lara asks sounding worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start after Rick¡¯s wedding, okay?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping¡­¡± Lara begins and then trails off. ¡°Sure. Okay. Done. I¡¯ll see you on Monday.¡±


    ¡°His wedding is still going ahead?¡± I ask just to be sure.


    ¡°Yes it is,¡± Lara says.


    We end the call and I sit down. A smile slowly as Amber looks at me. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to work,¡± I say jumping up and down.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Amber says and dances with me in the middle of the living room as Dane looks on. Then


    Amber goes to fetch us a bottle of wine and we begin to drink. Three bottlester, we¡¯re quite drunk. I


    eventually fall asleep on the sofa and Amber heads off to the bedroom where she crashes with Dane.


    I feel as if my head is in a vice the next morning when I wake up. I vow never to drink again until the


    next ss of wine and stumble into the kitchen for aspirin. I cook some breakfast and soon my


    headache is better but I¡¯m not as happy as I was the night before.


    Reality is hitting home. Rick is getting married tomorrow and that¡¯s it. I can¡¯t say if we were ever


    compatible, but I know that we have feelings for each other that we should have given ourselves the


    chance to explore. After tomorrow it¡¯s never going to happen. After everything, the amount of times I


    felt as if I was pushed back to Rick, I feel like I¡¯m going to be losing something important to me if this


    marriage goes ahead tomorrow. But I¡¯m not someone to ruin things for others. I remember Ashley who I


    employed as my wedding whisperer to stop marriages from getting cancelled at thest minute


    because of my reputation and the money that the couple would lose if they cancelled.


    I¡¯m not about to be the one who is the cause of Christine and Rick losing a lot of hard earned money


    because I get in the way. Besides, there¡¯s two people involved. It¡¯s not just my decision to step in and


    tell him how I feel. He needs to make the decision from his side too.


    My inner voice rises up with it¡¯s usual wisdom, yes, but usually someone¡¯s got to take the first step. If


    he doesn¡¯t and you don¡¯t then that¡¯s it. Are you going to leave it up to him?


    I answer my inner voice, I wish you would make up your mind. Are you with me or against me? You


    always go against me.


    At least I help you consider the options¡­


    And consequences, I add.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I specifically didn¡¯t want to go back to work with Lara until after the wedding because I was afraid I


    would do something that would make her fire me again. And I¡¯m pretty sure that if she fires me a


    second time, there¡¯ll be no going back. I don¡¯t want to take the chance that I¡¯ll screw up again. I need


    this job and she needs the help.


    My inner voice is full of wisdom this morning. Is that really why you didn¡¯t want to go back to work until


    after the wedding? Or is it because if you do ruin the wedding, she can¡¯t fire you? Why has she rehired


    you?


    I don¡¯t answer my inner voice but the questions it¡¯s asking make me think it maybe knows me better


    than I know myself. Of course it does.


    I push away the thoughts. That way lies disaster and a path of destruction I don¡¯t want to be


    responsible for.


    As I finish my breakfast with strong ck coffee, Amber stumbles into the kitchen. She looks like hell. I


    help her take a seat and cook up a storm for her quickly. Soon she¡¯s feeling better, so much better that


    she can tell I have something on my mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asks. ¡°You just got your job backst night. You should be celebrating all weekend.¡±


    I smile but say nothing.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Talk to me,¡± Amber says.


    I study her messy red hair and her blue eyes that still look like roadmaps.


    ¡°Rick¡¯s wedding is tomorrow,¡± I say atst.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Amber says. ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being silly,¡± I say.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never even had one date, Amber. I¡¯ve just always had a feeling, an attraction to him. Maybe it¡¯s


    just a silly crush.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Amber says nonchntly. ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just a crush. Look how you and him keep running into each other. It might just be


    coincidence but I don¡¯t believe it. From all the coincidences you¡¯ve told me about, I think there are just


    too many to be coincidental. Maybe you¡¯re meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I can¡¯t waltz in there tomorrow and pull a wedding apart. That¡¯s just low.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± I reply. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many couples that have attested to it.¡±


    Amber nods. ¡°So you believe in it as long as it happens to anyone else but you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± I say defensively.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s pretty obvious. Why don¡¯t you just go to the wedding and see what happens.


    Maybe just being there will be enough to make Rick change his mind then you don¡¯t have to feel shitty


    about yourself for ruining the wedding. Otherwise you might just get closure on whatever you want to


    call this.¡±


    ¡°If Rick sees me and doesn¡¯t go through with the wedding it¡¯d still be my fault just for being there,¡± I say.


    ¡°Maybe, but at least you won¡¯t have to feel as shitty as you would if you objected to the wedding.¡±


    ¡°You really think I¡¯d do that?¡± I ask.


    Amber smiles. ¡°No. Not really. But I¡¯m just putting ideas out there you know¡­¡± Amber says.


    I narrow my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a little troll, you know that?¡±


    ¡°A good troll, I hope,¡± she smiles.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not going to waltz in there and object to the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Amber shrugs as she gets up from her breakfast stool and opens the fridge to get some


    milk. Dane enters the kitchen and when she closes the door, he¡¯s standing behind it.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she exims and heughs at the shock he¡¯s given her. She barely manages to deposit


    the milk carton on the counter before he lifts her up and kisses her. He makes it look so easy with his


    strength. I¡¯m immediately envious and look away.


    He finally sets her down and sets about making his own breakfast.


    ¡°Wow, you got yourself a guy that cooks?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I heard that,¡± Dane says and looks over his shoulder smiling.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say blushing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m proud of him,¡± Amber says.


    ¡°I would be too,¡± I say.


    ¡®Well, if you go and get Rick tomorrow you might just snag yourself a man who can cook. Otherwise,


    you can train him.¡±


    ¡°You are incorrigible,¡± I say to Amber as I give her a fake re. I finish my breakfast and leave my


    tes in the sink. Then I go and take a long, hot shower and spend some time in my room thinking of


    Rick.


    I¡¯m too decent to make a scene and try to win some other woman¡¯s man. Especially at the altar. But I


    decide that I will go to the wedding the next day. I¡¯ll arrivete and sit in the back where I can¡¯t be seen.


    That way there¡¯s very little chance that I can cause any damage.


    If nothing else I¡¯ll have closure. I hope.


    Even though my mind is made up I hope beyond hope for the rest of the day that Rick will contact me


    and tell me they¡¯re not getting married but the hours drift away and there¡¯s no word from him. I feel the


    door closing on us and I must look at his number a million times on my phone. I think of calling and


    then messaging but I guess he¡¯s with Christine. Besides, would calling him and ruining the wedding the


    day before the wedding be any better than ruining the wedding itself? Not really.


    I put my phone down and go out. I take a walk and I read. I do anything I can to try and distract myself


    and finally go to bed as early as I can.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    RICK


    The day of our wedding has arrived. I survived Christine¡¯s anger after the Vi incident. This is the day.


    Looking back it seems like it¡¯s been really hard work and I¡¯m looking forward to getting this over with.


    I wonder if that¡¯s how I should be feeling. Maybe not but then I guess most guys don¡¯t have the


    incidents leading up to their wedding that I¡¯ve had.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I¡¯ve stayed away from Vi. I¡¯m afraid that Christine will ask for my phone to see what messages I¡¯ve


    been sending. If she finds that I¡¯ve been in touch with Vi it won¡¯t bode well for us. Christine¡¯s told me


    that Vi¡¯s been fired and I wonder where she is now. I wonder if she¡¯s leaving Los Angeles again or if


    she¡¯s going to bite the bullet and stay until she finds a new job. I wish her all the best.


    I wake up on my own this morning as we agreed that Christine and I would spend the night apart. She


    has to get ready for the wedding with her dress and make up as is custom. I¡¯m d that I have these


    few hours alone. I get dressed and head to the church early. I want to get this over with. I know getting


    there early isn¡¯t going to make this go any quicker but I don¡¯t want to be waiting at home alone until the


    time is more appropriate to leave.


    Lewis is my best man and I¡¯ve agreed to meet him at the church.


    He arrives closer to the time of the ceremony and finds me pacing in the front of the church. I greet


    familiar faces as they arrive.


    Lara is there checking ast few things. She seems strangely distant and I guess that she¡¯s got a lot on


    her mind. She¡¯s there alone and has left the children at home with her husband. She wishes me all the


    best and I can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s not sincere but more sympathetic.


    I tell myself that I¡¯m imagining things and that I¡¯m just being nervous. I check that Lewis has got the


    rings and he pretends he hasn¡¯t. He really has me going before he finally smiles and admits he¡¯s pulling


    my leg.


    As I wait my eyes scan the room for Vi. In a way I hoped she would be here but then I ask myself


    why I think she would be so stupid as to turn up here.


    The time for the ceremony to start draws nearer and I realize that Christine iste. I begin to worry that


    she¡¯s decided not to go through with the wedding.


    As if sensing my worry, Lara approaches me and tells me Christine is on the way. I thank her and


    watch as she returns to her seat. I find it strange that she¡¯s not sitting near the front of the church but


    almost at the back. It¡¯s a minor detail and I forget about it as the organ begins to y.


    Christine has arrived. I look to the back of the church and I see Christine enter. Her brother who I¡¯ve


    only met once is walking beside her. He¡¯ll be doing the honor of giving her away. Christine looks


    beautiful in her white dress. It has a long train and two flowergirls provided by Lara make sure it doesn¡¯t


    get caught as she approaches.


    Christine is wearing a veil and I struggle to see Christine¡¯s face behind it but I think I can make out a


    smile. Then, as she approaches my eyes are drawn to the church doors behind her. They open and I


    see Vi enter. My eyes follow her and I see her take a seat near the back. Then, just before Christine


    reaches me, I see the door enter again and a man enters. I don¡¯t know who he is and I think nothing of


    it. My gaze returns to Christine. She reaches the front of the church and hooks her arm through mine.


    The organ music ends the minister begins the ceremony¡­

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    VIOLA


    I stay out of sight until Christine has entered the church. I wait a few seconds more and then enter


    behind her. The church is full but I find some empty seats near the back. I see Rick looking backwards.


    I think he might have seen me but I can¡¯t be sure. Maybe he¡¯s only looking at Christine.


    Then, just before Christine reaches the front of the church a man enters, looks around and spots the


    empty seats next to me. Hees over and sits next to me.


    He¡¯s big and well built. I give him a cursory nce and smile as he sits beside me. He smiles back and


    then looks to the front of the church. He seems tense and focused as he looks to the front of the


    church.


    I think he¡¯s handsome and I wonder if the universe is sending me another opportunity. Maybe the


    universe has epted that Rick and I are a lost cause and it¡¯s decided to offer me another gift.


    Grow up, my inner voice says sourly. You seem to think the universe only thinks of you.


    I respond to my inner voice, we are in a bad mood aren¡¯t we? Then I almost burst outughing at the


    absurdity of talking to my inner voice. People around me nce at me to see what has made meugh


    and I blush. I crush myughter quickly. At least I¡¯ve shut my inner voice up.


    The ceremony goes ording to n and there¡¯s not a hitch until the point where the minister says, ¡°If


    there is any man or woman here today that knows of any reason why this couple should not be


    married, let them speak now or forever hold their peace.¡±


    I feel my muscles tense as I ready myself to stand up. Should I do this? It¡¯s now or never? I nce


    around quickly. I spotted Lara earlier and I notice her shift ufortably in her seat as if she wants to


    say something. She even throws a quick nce to me as if she wonders if I am going to stand up.


    When she sees me she seem¡¯s surprised. I think it has to do with me but I¡¯m wrong. I don¡¯t know that


    she knows the man beside me¡­


    As it happens, I don¡¯t need to stand up and object. The man beside me stands even as I¡¯m still looking


    at Lara. She suddenly looks horrified and it¡¯s as if the blood rains from her face as she looks back to


    the front of the church.


    As the man beside me gets up I think, bad time to go to the little men¡¯s room buddy. But he doesn¡¯t


    move after he gets up. Instead he stands where he is and speaks.


    ¡°I do. I object.¡±


    I think my heart is going to stop for a minute. Oh fuck, I think. I crane my neck to look up at this man


    and get a better look at him. Who is he?


    I¡¯ve never been in a church where this has happened. The church was silent enough before but now it¡¯s


    so quiet you could hear the parking attendant a block away fart. If there was a parking attendant a


    block away.


    The minister stops speaking and for a moment he looks like he¡¯s about to have a heart attack. I don¡¯t


    think he¡¯s ever had this problem before.


    People turn to look at him but because he¡¯s right next to me I almost feel as if they¡¯re looking right at


    me. I turn red with embarrassment although I have no reason to be just yet.


    I look around the room and I see Lara. She¡¯s looking at me with raised eyebrows almost as if she


    expects me to do something or as if she thinks that I am responsible for this.


    A thought hits me then. I can¡¯t be med for ruining this wedding anymore. The guy beside me has


    already done that.


    What have I got to lose?


    I thought you¡¯d nevere to the party, my inner voice says as I throw caution to the wind and stand


    up. When I do, I think the people in the church must think we¡¯re together.


    ¡°Actually, I¡­ I¡­ object too,¡± I say. I think I haven¡¯t said it loud enough and I say it louder. ¡°I object.¡±


    The guy beside me looks at me curiously as if he¡¯s thinking who the hell are you? I guess in the next


    instant he realizes I¡¯m helping his cause and he smiles at me and then winks.


    The surprises aren¡¯t over though. I notice movement on the opposite side of the aisle and see that Lara


    is now standing as well. ¡°I object too,¡± she says loudly.


    The church is suddenly abuzz with people whispering and murmuring.


    Rick and Christine have turned. Rick¡¯s face is one of puzzlement. He has no idea who the guy beside


    me is. Then he sees me and he struggles to suppress a smile. I look at Christine. She has removed her


    veil and her face is bright red with embarrassment I think but when I stand and voice my objection, she


    practically turns purple despite her makeup. Her eyes narrow and she looks as if she¡¯s about tounch


    through the air to where I am so she can w me to death.


    The minister¡¯s voice stops her though. He calls for quiet and the noise in the church dies down.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asks the man next to me.


    ¡°Grady. Grady O¡¯Connor,¡± he says. The name means nothing to me but it seems to mean something to


    many of the guests as another murmur goes through them. ¡°I¡¯m in love with Christine and I believe she


    loves me too.¡±


    The minister considers Grady and then looks at me. ¡°And you? Who are you?¡±


    I feel all eyes turn on me and for a moment I wish I could disappear into the floor. ¡°Vi Hughes. I


    believe that the groom is making a mistake. I speak from personal experience.¡±


    Another murmur goes through the crowd. Grady looks at me and raises his eyebrows.


    I roll my eyes, ¡°Not that experience!¡± I whisper.


    He merely nods and smiles.


    The minister turns to Lara. ¡°And you? Who are you? What is your interest?¡±


    ¡°I am Lara, Christine¡¯s best friend. I support both Grady and Vi in their remarks and opinions.¡±


    Christine loses her temper. ¡°You fools. ¡°idiot, Skank, Backstabber!¡± she cries naming each of us one by


    one.


    The minister looks at her and Rick.


    ¡°I do not believe that we should continue this wedding until this has been resolved.¡±


    The guests in the church begin to murmur loudly.


    Christine pulls off her veil that has been resting on top of her head and drops the bunch of flowers she


    carried into the church and has been holding until now. Then she marches back up the aisle to the


    doors and exits. Grady immediately goes after her. Lara leaves her seat and steps into the aisle. She


    smiles at me and gives me a thumbs up. I smile back at her and then sit down.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The guests stand and begin to move toward the church doors.


    Lara raises her voice.


    ¡°Excuse me everyone. I am the organizer for the wedding. Please forgive this setback. We understand


    that some of you havee far for the wedding and if you still wish to enjoy the dinner that awaits you


    at would have been the reception venue, please feel free to do so. Rick and Christine wee you and


    wish for you to enjoy their hospitality.¡±


    I¡¯m aware of everyone as they file out of the church until there is mostly silence with the exception of


    the murmurs of a few stragglers.


    I finally look up and see Rick waiting for me at the end of the row. He is smiling and he holds his hand


    out to me. I stand slowly, hesitantly and move towards him. He takes my hand when I¡¯m close enough


    and kisses it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I say. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you should thank me. It¡¯s Grady who you should be thanking.¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Rick says. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone.¡±


    We step out of the church. Grady and Christine and even Lara are gone.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, I think I should get to the reception venue. There are guests and they should be treated with


    courtesy. Are youing?¡±


    ¡°I think Lara needs some help,¡± I say. He takes my hand and leads me to the wedding car. We get in


    and he tells the driver to head to the reception venue.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    VIOLA


    I need a wedding whisperer. I haven¡¯t used one since the story about using a wedding whisperer blew


    up and destroyed my business the first time round.


    The bride has cold feet and I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Even worse, I am the bride. I am the one with cold feet.


    Rick, the man of my dreams is waiting to marry me but I¡¯m afraid.


    I know he hasn¡¯t really dated seriously and I wonder if he knows what he¡¯s getting into. He¡¯s only dated


    me seriously aside from Christine, if his time with Christine could even be considered as serious dating.


    Before that he was a hit and run man. I know why. He told me why and I can understand it. I also know


    that he¡¯s moved on from that. He has changed for the better and he has ultimately chosen me over


    Christine. After everything came to light about her who wouldn¡¯t have chosen someone else?


    But being nasty is not going to solve my problem now.


    Will he stick with me or will he get bored and run away?


    There¡¯s a knock at the door and a voice says, ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    I recognize the voice. ¡°It¡¯s Ashley. My wedding whisperer.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say.


    Ashley enters and closes the door behind her. I stand and hug her. I haven¡¯t seen her in forever and I¡¯m


    d she epted my wedding invitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± she says.


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I say.


    She wastes no time. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Look, you of all people know about love. You¡¯ve arranged so many beautiful weddings for couples


    before. You deserve the same. And this is your day. Think of all the times that the universe has pushed


    you and Rick together?¡± There¡¯s a reason for that. It¡¯s because you¡¯re made for each other. I¡¯ve been


    listening to people all day and they all say it. You deserve each other. If ever there was a perfect


    couple, it¡¯s you two. People have been saying you deserve a day like the one you create for others.


    You have no idea how many of your past clients have sent you wishes for today. We¡¯ve got a whole


    video of clients wishing you well and all the best. They all say it¡¯s the best thing you could do.¡±


    I sigh and look at my hands. ¡°What if I screw it up?¡±


    Ashleyughs. ¡°You screw it up? You couldn¡¯t screw up a screw up if you tried. You¡¯re so dedicated to


    all that you do and the way you feel about love, I know there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to fail. Any marriage


    is hard work but you can do it. And you¡¯ll have one of the best damn marriages ever. And that¡¯s all


    you¡¯ll ever have to show anyone after today instead of using a wedding whisperer.¡±


    Ashley makes me feel much better and I smile atst.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I think of everything that Rick and I have been through. I think of how many times I pushed him away


    only to find myself pushed to him again. There has to be something in that. This is what I want. I know


    it is. And I know what Ashley is saying makes sense.


    Atst I nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. I deserve this. I deserve Rick and I deserve happiness.¡±


    ¡°Damn right you do,¡± Ashley says.


    ¡°Lets go get married,¡± I say as she puts her arm around me and we leave the room for the wedding car.


    You go girl! My inner voice speaks up atst. It¡¯s been surprisingly silent all day.


    Damn right, I think.


    I get in the car and feel the excitement return.


    I can¡¯t wait to say ¡®I do¡¯.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!